Skip to main content

Full text of "The growth of the English constitution from the earliest times"

See other formats


THE 


n 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 
THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 
RIVERSIDE 


THE  GROWTH 

OF 

THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION 

FROM  THE  EARLIEST  TIMES. 


THE  GROWTH 


OF  THE 


ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION 


FROM  THE  EARLIEST  TIMES. 


BY 

EDWARD  AVFREEMAN,  M.A.,  HON.  D.C.L., 
w 

LATE    FELLOW   OF   TRINITY   COLLEGE,    OXFORD. 


'  Concedis  justas  leges  et  consuetudines  esse  tenendas,  et  promittis  eas 
per  te  esse  protegendas  et  ad  honorem  Dei  roborandas,  qiias  vulgns  elegerit 
secundum  vires  tuas  ? ' — ANCIENT  CORONATION  OATH. 

'  Rex  habet  superiorem,  Deum.  Item  Legem,  per  quam  factus  est  Rex. 
Item  curiam  suam.' — BRACTON. 

'  Igitur  communitas  regni  consulatur, 
Et  quid  universitas  sentiat  sci  uur.' 

POLITICAL  POEM,  XIII.  Cent. 


SECOND  EDITION. 


MACMILLAN    AND    CO. 
1873- 


LONDON : 

R.    CLAY,    SONS,   AND   TAYLOR,    PRINTERS, 
BREAD   STREET   HILL. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  FIRST  EDITION. 

THE  proverb  "qui  s 'excuse  s  accuse"  is  so  regularly 
turned  against  any  author  who  gives  any  account 
of  the  origin  of  his  work  that  it  may  be  well  to 
prevent  its  quotation  by  quoting  it  oneself.  I 
have  to  ask  that  these  three  Chapters  and  their 
accompanying  Notes  may  not  be  judged  by  the 
standard  of  a  book.  If  I  were  to  write  a  book 
on  the  English  Constitution,  it  would  be  different 
in  form  and,  in  many  points,  different  in  style. 
What  the  reader  has  here  is  a  somewhat  extended 
form  of  two  Lectures  given  at  Leeds  and  Bradford 
last  January.  I  had  thought  that  they  might  be 
worth  printing  in  the  shape  of  two  magazine- 
papers  ;  others  thought  that  they  might  do  good 
in  their  present  shape.  I  therefore  expanded  the 
latter  part  of  the  second  Lecture,  which  had  to 


vi  PREFACE  TO  THE 

be  cut  very  short  in  delivery,  so  as  to  make  a 
third  Chapter,  and  I  added  such  notes  and  refer- 
ences as  seemed  to  be  needed. 

I  say  all  this,  in  order  that  what  I  have  now 
written  may  be  judged  by  the  standard  of  lectures, 
not  by  the  standard  of  a  book.  In  a  popular 
lecture  it  is  impossible  to  deal  with  everything 
with  which  it  is  desirable  to  deal ;  it  is  impossible 
to  go  to  the  bottom  of  those  things  which  one 
picks  out  to  deal  with.  It  is  enough — because  it 
is  all  that  can  be  done — if  the  choice  of  subjects 
is  fairly  well  made,  and  if  the  treatment  of  those 
that  are  chosen,  though  necessarily  inadequate,  is 
accurate  as  far  as  it  goes.  Many  things  must  be 
left  out  altogether ;  many  things  must  be  treated 
very  imperfectly ;  the  attention  of  the  hearers 
must  be  caught  by  putting  some  things  in  a  more 
highly  wrought  shape  than  one  would  choose  at 
another  time.  The  object  is  gained,  if  the  lecturer 
awakens  in  his  hearers  a  real  interest  in  the  subject 
on  which  he  speaks,  and  if  he  sends  them  to  the 
proper  sources  of  more  minute  knowledge.  If  I 
can  in  this  way  send  every  one  who  wishes  to 


FIRST  EDITION.  iiv 

understand  the  early  institutions  of  his  country 
to  the  great  work  of  Professor  Stubbs — none  the 
less  great  because  it  lies  in  an  amazingly  small 
compass — my  own  work  will  be  effectually  done. 
In  Mr.  Stubbs'  "Documents  Illustrative  of  Eng- 
lish History/'  the  ordinary  student  will  find  all 
that  he  can  want  to  learn  ;  while  he  who  means 
to  write  a  book,  or  to  carry  out  his  studies  in  a 
more  minute  way,  will  find  the  best  of  guidance 
towards  so  doing.  The  great  documents  of  early 
English  history,  hitherto  scattered  far  and  wide, 
are  now  for  the  first  time  brought  together,  and 
their  bearing  is  expounded  in  a  continuous  narra- 
tive worthy  of  the  unerring  learning  and  critical 
power  of  the  first  of  living  scholars. 

For  my  own  part,  my  object  has  been  to  show 
that  the  earliest  institutions  of  England  and  of 
other  Teutonic  lands  are  not  mere  matters  of 
curious  speculation,  but  matters  closely  connected 
with  our  present  political  being.  I  wish  to  show 
that,  in  many  things,  our  earliest  institutions  come 
more  nearly  home  to  us,  and  that  they  have  more 
in  common  with  our  present  political  state,  than 


PREFACE  TO  THE 


the  institutions  of  intermediate  ages  which  at  first 
sight  seem  to  have  much  more  in  common  with 
our  own.     As  the  continuity  of  our  national  life 
is  to  many  so   hard  a  lesson  to  master,  so  the 
continuity  of   our  political   life,  and   the  way  in 
which  we  have  so  often  fallen  back  on  the  very 
earliest  principles  of  our  race,  is  a  lesson  which 
many   find   specially   hard.      But   the   holders    of 
Liberal   principles  in  modern  politics  need  never 
shrink  from  tracing  up  our  political  history  to  its 
earliest   beginnings.     As  far  at  least  as  our  race 
is  concerned,  freedom   is   everywhere   older   than 
bondage ;    we  may  add   that   toleration   is   older 
than    intolerance.       Our    ancient    history   is    the 
possession   of  the    Liberal,    who,  as    being    ever 
ready  to  reform,  is  the  true  Conservative,  not  of 
the  self-styled  Conservative   who,  by  refusing  to 
reform,   does  all  he  can  to  bring  on  destruction. 
One  special  point  on  which   I  have  dwelt  is  the 
way  in  which  our  constitutional  history  has  been 
perverted  at  the  hands  of  lawyers.     It  is  perfectly 
true  that  the  history  of  England  must  be  studied 
in  the  Statute-Book,  but  it  must  be  in  a  Statute- 


FIRST  EDITION. 


Book   which   begins   at   no   point   later  than  the 
Dooms  of  ^Ethelberht. 

As  I  have  often  had  need  to  take  facts  and 
doctrines  for  granted  which  I  believe  myself  to 
have  proved  in  my  larger  works,  I  have  in  the 
Notes  given  frequent  references  to  those  works, 
instead  of  bringing  in  the  evidence  for  the  same 
things  over  again.  And  in  the  more  modern  part 
of  the  subject,  I  have  given  several  extracts  at 
full  length,  even  from  very  familiar  authors,  be- 
cause I  know  that  a  reader  is  often  well  pleased 
to  have  a  striking  passage  set  before  him  at  once, 
without  having  to  seek  for  it  in  the  original. 
On  the  other  hand,  I  have  given  at  full  length 
several  extracts  from  statutes  and  other  docu- 
ments which  most  readers  are  not  likely  to  have 
at  hand.  The  historical  portions  of  any  Act  of 
Parliament  can  be  studied  only  in  the  Acts  them- 
selves, and  not  in  the  summaries  of  lawyers. 
Legal  writers  and  speakers  seem  constantly  to 
repeat  what  has  been  said  before  them,  without 
any  reference  to  the  original  sources.  A  memo- 
rable example  is  to  be  found  in  the  assertion  of 


x  PREFACE  TO  FIRST  EDITION. 

Blackstone  and  of  a  crowd  of  lawyers  after  him, 
in  Parliament  and  out  of  Parliament,  that  the 
King  or  Queen  is  by  Law  Head  of  the  Church. 
I  need  hardly  say  that  that  title  was  used  by 
Henry,  Edward,  and  Mary,  but  that  it  was  given 
up  by  Mary,  and  was  not  taken  up  again  by  any 
later  Sovereign. 

SOMERLEAZE,    WELLS, 

March  25,   1872. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND 
EDITION. 


IN  this  Second  Edition  I  have  made  a  few  verbal 
corrections  and  improvements,  and  I  have  made 
two  or  three  additions  to  the  Notes.  Otherwise 
the  book  is  unchanged. 


SOMERLEAZE,   WELLS, 
October  30,  1872. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Landesgemeinden  of  Uri  and  Appenzell — their  bearing  on 
English  Constitutional  History — political  elements  common  to 
the  whole  Teutonic  race — monarchic,  aristocratic,  and  demo- 
cratic elements  to  be  found  from  the  beginning — the  three 
classes  of  men,  the  noble,  the  common  freeman,  and  the  slave 
— universal  prevalence  of  slavery — the  Teutonic  institutions 
common  to  the  whole  Aryan  family — witness  of  Homer — de- 
scription of  the  German  Assemblies  by  Tacitus — continuity  of 
English  institutions — English  nationality  assumed — Teutonic 
institutions  brought  into  Britain  by  the  English  conquerors — 
effects  of  the  settlement  on  the  conquerors — probable  increase 
of  slavery — Earls  and  Churls — growth  of  the  kingly  power — 
nature  of  kingship — special  sanctity  of  the  King — immemo- 
rial distinction  between  Kings  and  Ealdormen — kingship  not 
universal — names  expressing  kingship— beginning  of  kingship 
in  England — fluctuation,  between  Kings^and  Ealdormen— the 
kingly  power  strengthened  by  the  increas'e  of  the  King's  terri- 
tory— relations  between  the  King  and -the  nation — power  of  the 
Witan — right  of  election  and  deposition— growth  of  the  kingly 
power  by  the  commendation  of  the  chief  mien — the  Comitatus 
as  described  by  Tacitus — poem  on^.the  Battle  of  Maldon — 
contrast  of  Roman  and  Teutonic  feeling  as  to  personal  service — 


CONTENTS. 


instances  of  personal  service  in  later  times — personal  service 
and  the  holding  of  land  not  originally  connected — their  union 
produces  the  feudal  relation — growth  of  the  Thegns — they  sup- 
plant the  Earls — effects  of  the  change — change  confirmed  by 
the  Norman  Conquest Pp.  i — 55 


CHAPTER  II. 

Gradual  growth  of  the  English  Constitution — new  laws  seldom  called 
for — importance  of  precedent — return  to  early  principles  in 
modern  legislation — shrinking  up  of  the  ancient  national  Assem- 
blies— constitution  of  the  Witenagemot — the  Witenagemot  con- 
tinued in  the  House  of  Lords — Gemots  after  the  Norman  Con- 
quest— the  King's  right  of  summons — Life  Peerages — origin  of 
the  House  of  Commons — comparison  of  English  and  French 
national  Assemblies — of  English  and  French  history  generally 
— course  of  events  influenced  by  particular  men — Simon  of 
Montfort — France  under  Saint  Lewis — bad  effect  of  his  virtues 
— good  effect  of  the  vices  of  the  Angevin  Kings  in  England — 
effect  of  the  personal  character  of  William  the  Conqueror — the 
Normans  in  England  gradually  become  English — the  Angevins 
neither  Normau  nor  English  —  their  love  of  foreigners — 
struggle  against  the  King  and  the  Pope — national  character  of 
the  English  Church — separation  of  ecclesiastical  and  temporal 
jurisdiction  under  William— supremacy  of  the  Crown — its 
abuse — good  side  of  ecclesiastical  claims — interference  of  the 
Popes  in  English  affairs — the  Pope  and  the  King  in  league 
against  the  English  Church  and  nation — importance  of  London 
— general  growth  of  the  towns — beginning  of  representation — 

—  Knights  of  the  shire — judicial  powers  of  Parliament — citizens 
and  burgesses  first  summoned  by  Earl  Simon — his  connexion 
with  Bourdeaux  and  London — Simon  a  foreigner — religious 
reverence  shown  to  him  and  to  other  political  worthies — 
Edward  he  First — the  Constitution  finally  completed  under 
him — nature  of  later  changes — difference  between  English  and 


CONTENTS. 


continental  legislatures — system  of  Estates — three  Estates  of 
the  Realm — no  nobility  in  England — no  separate  Estate  of  the 
Clergy  practically  established — effects  of  the  union  of  knights 
and  citizens  in  one  House — incidental  origin  of  the  system  of 
two  Houses — misuse  of  the  phrase  "three  Estates" — growth 
of  the  House  of  Commons — general  harmony  of  the  two  Houses 
— great  powers  of  the  early  Parliaments — character  of  the  fif- 
teenth century — Parliaments  less  independent— narrowing  of 
the  county  franchise — popular  elections  of  Kings — signs  of  the 
importance  of  Parliament — character  of  the  sixteenth  century 
— general  decay  of  tree  institutions  in  Europe — their  preserva- 
tion in  England — subserviency  of  Parliament — its  causes — 
effects  of  the  personal  character  of  Henry  the  Eighth — his 
respect  for  the  outward  forms  of  Law — indirect  witnesses  to  the 
importance  of  Parliament — tampering  with  elections — enfran- 
chisement of  corrupt  boroughs — Parliament  under  Elizabeth — 
James  the  First — Charles  the  First— nature  of  later  changes. 

Pp.  56 — no 

CHAPTER  III. 

Character  of  later  constitutional  developements — greater  importance 
of  silent  changes — growth  of  the  unwritten  Constitution  as  dis- 
tinguished from  the  written  Law — Sir  Robert  Peel's  vote  o 
want  of  confidence — its  bearings — the  growth  of  the  Constitu- 
tion implies  the  firm  establishment  of  the  Law — relations  be- 
tween the  Crown,  the  Ministry,  and  the  Parliament — indirect 
exercise  of  parliamentary  power — origin  of  the  Ministry — 
recent  use  of  the  word  Government — causes  and  advantages  of 
indirect  parliamentary  action — growth  of  professional  lawyers 
— their  influence  on  constitutional  doctrines — their  reasoning 
mainly  sound,  but  their  premisses  commonly  worthless — return 
of  modern  legislation  to  the  earliest  state  of  things — doctrine 
that  Parliament  expires  by  a  demise  of  the  Crown — an  infer- 
ence from  the  doctrine  about  the  King's  writ — contrast  with 
Old-English  constitutional  doctrines — doubts  and  difficulties 


CONTENTS. 


which  Old-English  principles  would  have  answered — case  of 
1399 — deposition  of  Richard  and  election  of  Henry — legal 
subtleties  about  the  character  and  continuance  of  the  Parlia- 
ment— case  of  1660 — question  as  to  the  continuance  of  the 
Long  Parliament  after  the  execution  of  Charles  the  First — 
question  as  to  the  nature  and  powers  of  the  Convention  Parlia- 
ment— the  Convention  declared  to  be  a  Parliament  by  its  own 
act — question  of  1688-9 — history  of  the  second  Convention 
Parliament — question  as  to  the  effects  of  Mary's  death — each  of 
these  acts  a  return  to  earlier  doctrines — their  value  as  possible 
precedents — modern  legislation  as  to  the  demise  of  the  Crown 
— Parliament  no  longer  dissolved  by  it — Act  of  William  the 
Third— Act  of  George  the  Third — Act  of  Victoria — reason- 
ableness of  this  legislation — case  of  the  Falkland  or  public  land 
—its  gradual  change  into  Terra  Regis  or  demesne  land— the 
national  revenue  disposed  of  at  the  King's  pleasure — return  to 
earlier  doctrines  in  modern  practice— case  of  the  private  estates 
of  the  King — dealt  with  in  earlier  times  like  any  other  estates 
— doctrine  that  the  private  estates  of  the  King  merged  in  the 
demesne  of  the  Crown — return  to  ancient  practice  by  modern 
legislation — other  cases  of  return  to  ancient  principles — history 
of  the  succession  to  the  Crown — the  Crown  anciently  elective — 
preference  for  members  of  the  royal  family — growth  of  the 
doctrine  of  hereditary  right — treatment  of  the  law  of  succes- 
sion by  lawyers — twofold  election  of  the  King — his  ecclesias- 
tical coronation — the  ecclesiastical  election  survives  the  civil 
— state  of  the  succession  in  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  cen- 
turies— right  of  Parliament  to  dispose  of  the  Crown— election 
of  Henry  the  Eighth — settlement  of  the  Crown  by  his  will  — 
usurpation  of  the  Stewarts — their  doctrine  of  divine  right — the 
ancient  right  asserted  by  the  election  of  William  and  Mary — 
the  Crown  made  hereditary  by  the  Act  of  Settlement — good 
side  of  hereditary  succession  in  modern  times — conclusion. 

Pp.  in — 160 

NOTES Pp.  161—230 


THE  GROWTH  OF  THE 

ENGLISH     CONSTITUTION 

FROM   THE 

EARLIEST    TIMES. 

CHAPTER  I. 

YEAR  by  year,  on  certain  spots  among  the  dales 
and  the  mountain-sides  of  Switzerland,  the  traveller 
who  is  daring  enough  to  wander  out  of  beaten 
tracks  and  to  make  his  journey  at  unusual  seasons 
may  look  on  a  sight  such  as  no  other  corner  of 
the  earth  can  any  longer  set  before  him.  He  may 
there  gaze  and  feel,  what  none  can  feel  but  those 
who  have  seen  with  their  own  eyes,  what  none 
can  feel  in  its  fulness  more  than  once  in  a  life- 
time, the  thrill  of  looking  for  the  first  time  face 
to  face  on  freedom  in  its  purest  and  most  ancient 
form.  He  is  there  in  a  land  where  the  oldest 
institutions  of  our  race,  institutions  which  may  be 
traced  up  to  the  earliest  times  of  which  history  or 
legend  gives  us  any  glimmering,  still  live  on  in 

E 


2  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

their  primaeval  freshness.  He  .is  in  a  land  where  an 
immerhcniT 'ffe'edorii,  :a,tr,cedpm  only  less  eternal 
than  the  rocks  that  guard  it,  puts  to  shame  the 
boasted  antiquity  of  kingly  dynasties,  which,  by 
its  side,  seem  but  as  innovations  of  yesterday. 
There,  year  by  year,  on  some  bright  morning  of 
the  spring-tide,  the  Sovereign  People,  not  entrust- 
ing its  rights  to  a  few  of  its  own  number,  but 
discharging  them  itself  in  the  majesty  of  its  cor- 
porate person,  meets  in  the  open  market-place  or 
in  the  green  meadow  at  the  mountain's  foot,  to 
frame  the  laws  to  which  it  yields  obedience  as 
its  own  work,  to  choose  the  rulers  whom  it  can 
afford  to  greet  with  reverence  as  drawing  their 
commission  from  itself.  Such  a  sight  there  are 
but  few  Englishmen  who  have  seen  ;  to  be  among 
those  few  I  reckon  among  the  highest  privileges 
of  my  life.  Let  me  ask  you  to  follow  me  in  spirit 
to  the  very  home  and  birth-place  of  freedom,  to 
the  land  where  we  need  not  myth  and  fable  to 
add  aught  to  the  fresh  and  gladdening  feeling 
with  which  we  for  the  first  time  tread  the  soil  and 
drink  in  the  air  of  the  immemorial  democracy  of 
Uri  (x).  It  is  one  of  the  opening  days  of  May ; 
it  is  the  morning  of  Sunday  ;  for  men  there  deem 
that  the  better  the  day  the  better  the  deed  ;  they 
deem  that  the  Creator  cannot  be  more  truly 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  3 

honoured  than  in  using,  in  His  fear  and  in  His 
presence,  the  highest  of  the  gifts  which  He  has 
bestowed  on  man.  But  deem  not  that,  because 
the  day  of  Christian  worship  is  chosen  for  the 
great  yearly  assembly  of  a  Christian  common- 
wealth, the  more  directly  sacred  duties  of  the  day 
are  forgotten.  Before  we,  in  our  luxurious  island, 
have  lifted  ourselves  from  our  beds,  the  men  of 
the  mountains,  Catholic  and  Protestant  alike,  have 
already  paid  the  morning's  worship  in  God's  temple. 
They  have  heard  the  mass  of  the  priest  or  they 
have  listened  to  the  sermon  of  the  pastor,  before 
some  of  us  have  awakened  to  the  fact  that  the 
morn  of  the  holy  day  has  come.  And  when  I 
saw  men  thronging  the  crowded  church,  or  kneel- 
ing, for  want  of  space  within,  on  the  bare  ground 
beside  the  open  door,  when  I  saw  them  marching 
thence  to  do  the  highest  duties  of  men  and 
citizens,  I  could  hardly  forbear  thinking  of  the 
saying  of  Holy  Writ,  that  "  where  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  is,  there  is  liberty."  From  the  market- 
place of  Altdorf,  the  little  capital  of  the  Canton, 
the  procession  makes  its  way  to  the  place  of  meet- 
ing at  Bozlingen.  First  marches  the  little  army 
of  the  Canton,  an  army  whose  weapons  never  can 
be  used  save  to  drive  back  an  invader  from  their 
land  (a).  Over  their  heads  floats  the  banner,  the 
B  2 


4  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

bull's  head  of  Uri,  the  ensign  which  led  men  to 
victory  on  the  fields  of  Sempach  and  Morgar- 
ten.  And  before  them  all,  on  the  shoulders  of 
men  clad  in  a  garb  of  ages  past,  are  borne  the 
famous  horns,  the  spoils  of  the  wild  bull  of  ancient 
days,  the  very  horns  whose  blast  struck  such  dread 
into  the  fearless  heart  of  Charles  of  Burgundy  (3). 
Then,  with  their  lictors  before  them,  come  the  ma- 
gistrates of  the  commonwealth  on  horseback  (4),  the 
chief  magistrate,  the  Landammann,  with  his  sword 
by  his  side.  The  people  follow  the  chiefs  whom 
they  have  chosen  to  the  place  of  meeting,  a  circle 
in  a  green  meadow,  with  a  pine  forest  rising  above 
their  heads  and  a  mighty  spur  of  the  mountain 
range  facing  them  on  the  other  side  of  the  valley. 
The  multitude  of  freemen  take  their  seats  around 
the  chief  ruler  of  the  commonwealth,  whose  term  of 
office  comes  that  day  to  an  end.  The  Assembly 
opens  ;  a  short  space  is  first  given  to  prayer,  silent 
prayer  offered  up  by  each  man  in  the  temple  of 
God's  own  rearing.  Then  comes  the  business  of 
the  day.  If  changes  in  the  law  are  demanded, 
they  are  then  laid  before  the  vote  of  the  Assembly, 
in  which  each  citizen  of  full  age  has  an  equal 
vote  and  an  equal  right  of  speech.  The  yearly 
magistrates  have  now  discharged  all  their  duties ; 
their  term  of  office  is  at  an  end  ;  the  trust  which 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  5 

has  been  placed  in  their  hands  falls  back  into  the 
hands   of  those   by  whom  it  was  given,  into  the 
hands  of  the  sovereign  people.     The  chief  of  the 
commonwealth,  now  such  no  longer,  leaves  his  seat 
of  office  and  takes  his  place  as  a  simple  citizen 
in  the  ranks  of  his  fellows.     It  rests  with  the  free 
will  of  the  Assembly  to  call  him  back  to  his  chair 
of  office,  or  to  set  another  there  in  his  stead.     Men 
who  have  neither  looked  into  the  history  of  the 
past,  nor   yet  troubled  themselves  to  learn  what 
happens  year  by  year  in  their  own  age,  are  fond  of 
declaiming  against  the  caprice  and  ingratitude  of 
the  people,  and  of  telling  us  that  under  a  demo- 
cratic government  neither  men  nor  measures  can 
remain  for  an  hour  unchanged.     The  witness  alike 
of  the  present  and  of  the  past  is  an   answer  to 
baseless  theories  like  these.     The  spirit  which  made 
democratic  Athens  year  by  year  bestow  her  highest 
offices   on   the  patrician    Perikles   and   the    reac- 
tionary Phokion  (5)    still  lives    in  the  democracies 
of  Switzerland,  alike  in  the  Landesgemeinde  of  Uri 
and    in   the    Federal    Assembly   at    Bern.      The 
ministers  of  Kings,  whether  despotic  or  constitu- 
tional, may  vainly  envy  the  sure  tenure  of  office 
which  falls  to  the  lot  of  those  who  are  chosen  to 
rule   by  the   voice   of  the  people.     Alike  in   the 
whole  Confederation  and  in  the  single  Canton  re- 


6  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

election  is  the  rule  ;  the  rejection  of  the  out-going 
magistrate  is  the  rare  exception  (6).  The  Landam- 
mann  of  Uri,  whom  his  countrymen  have  raised  to 
the  seat  of  honour,  and  who  has  done  nothing  to 
lose  their  confidence,  need  not  fear  that  when  he 
has  gone  to  the  place  of  meeting  in  the  pomp  pf 
office,  his  place  in  the  march  homeward  will  be 
transferred  to  another  against  his  will. 

Such  is  the  scene,  which,  save  for  a  moment,  when 
the  world  was  turned  upside  down  by  the  inroads  of 
revolutionary  France  (7),  has  gone  on  year  by  year 
as  far  as  history  goes  back  in  the  most  unchanged 
of  European  states.  Let  me  ask  you  to  follow  me 
yet  again  to  the  place  of  assembly  of  a  younger 
member  of  the  same  noble  band  of  common- 
wealths (8),  to  pass  from  Uri  to  Appenzell,  from 
the  green  meadows  of  Bozlingen  to  the  hill-side 
market-place  of  Trogen.  Somewhat  of  the  pomp 
and  circumstance  which  marks  the  assembly  of 
Catholic  and  pastoral  Uri  is  lacking  in  the 
assembly  of  the  Protestant  and  industrial  popu- 
lation of  the  Outer  Rhodes  of  Appenzell.  But  the 
stamp  of  antiquity,  the  stamp  of  immemorial  free- 
dom, is  impressed  alike  on  the  assembly  and  on 
the  whole  life  of  either  commonwealth.  We  miss 
in  Appenzell  the  solemn  procession,  the  mounted 
magistrates,  the  military  pomp,  of  Uri,  but  we 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  7 

find  in  their  stead  an  immemorial  custom  which 
breathes  perhaps  more  than  any  other  the  spirit 
of  days  when  freedom  was  not  a  thing  of  course, 
but  a  thing  for  which  men  had  to  give  their  toil 
and,  if  need  be,  their  blood.  Each  man  who  makes 
his  way  to  the  Landesgemeinde  of  Trogen  bears 
at  his  side  the  sword  which  the  law  at  once  com- 
mands him  to  carry  and  forbids  him  to  draw(9). 
And  in  the  proceedings  of  the  assembly  itself,  the 
men  of  Appenzell  have  kept  one  ancient  rite, 
which  surpasses  all  that  I  have  ever  seen  or  heard 
of  in  its  heart-stirring  solemnity.  When  the  newly 
chosen  Landammann  enters  on  his  office,  his  first 
duty  is  to  bind  himself  by  an  oath  to  obey  the 
laws  of  the  commonwealth  over  which  he  is  called 
to  rule.  His  second  duty  is  to  administer  to  the 
multitude  before  him  the  same  oath  by  which  he 
has  just  bound  himself.  To  hear  the  voice  of 
thousands  of  freemen  pledging  themselves  to  obey 
the  laws  which  they  themselves  have  made  is  a 
moment  in  one's  life  which  can  never  be  forgotten, 
a  moment  for  whose  sake  it  would  be  worth  while 
to  take  a  far  longer  and  harder  journey  than  that 
which  leads  us  to  Uri  or  Appenzell. 

And  now  I  may  be  asked  why  I  have  begun  a 
discourse  on  the  constitution  of  England  with  a 
picture  of  the  doings  of  two  small  commonwealths 


8  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

whose  political  and  social  state  is  so  widely  dif- 
ferent from  our  own.  I  answer  that  I  have  done  so 
because  my  object  is,  not  merely  to  speak  of  the 
constitution  of  England  in  the  shape  which  the 
changes  of  fourteen  hundred  years  have  at  last 
given  it,  but  to  trace  back  those  successive  changes 
to  the  earliest  times  which  either  history  or  tra- 
dition sets  before  us.  In  the  institutions  of  Uri 
and  Appenzell,  and  in  others  of  the  Swiss  Cantons 
which  have  never  departed  from  the  primaeval 
model,  we  may  see  the  institutions  of  our  own 
forefathers,  the  institutions  which  were  once  com- 
mon to  the  whole  Teutonic  race,  institutions  whose 
outward  form  has  necessarily  passed  away  from 
greater  states,  but  which  contain  the  germs  out 
of  which  every  free  constitution  in  the  world  has 
grown.  Let  us  look  back  to  the  earliest  picture 
which  history  can  give  us  of  the  political  and 
social  being  of  our  own  forefathers.  In  the 
Germany  of  Tacitus  we  have  the  picture  of  the 
institutions  of  the  Teutonic  race  before  our  branch 
of  that  race  sailed  from  the  mouths  of  the  Elbe  and 
the  Weser  to  seek  new  homes  by  the  Humber  and 
the  Thames.  There,  in  the  picture  of  our  fathers 
and  brethren  seventeen  hundred  years  back,  the 
free  Teutonic  Assembly,  the  armed  Assembly  of 
the  whole  people,  is  set  before  us,  well  nigh  the 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  9 

same,  in  every  essential  point,  as  it  may  still  be 
seen  in  Uri,  Unterwalden,  Glarus,  and  Appenzell. 
One  point  however  must  be  borne  in  mind.  In 
the  assemblies  of  those  small  Cantons  it  is  only  the 
most  democratic  side  of  the  old  Teutonic  consti- 
tution which  comes  prominently  into  sight  The 
commonwealth  of  Uri,  by  the  peculiar  circum- 
stances of  its  history,  grew  into  an  independent 
and  sovereign  state.  But  in  its  origin  it  was  not  a 
nation,  it  was  not  even  a  tribe  (I0).  The  Landesge- 
meinden  of  which  I  have  been  speaking  are  the 
Assemblies,  not  of  a  nation  but  of  a  district  ;  they 
answer  in  our  own  land,  not  to  the  Assemblies  of 
the  whole  Kingdom,  but  to  the  lesser  Assemblies  of 
the  shire  or  the  hundred.  But  they  are  not  on  that 
account  any  the  less  worthy  of  our  notice,  they  do 
not  on  that  account  throw  any  the  less  light  on 
that  common  political  heritage  which  belongs  alike 
to  Swabia  and  to  England.  In  every  Teutonic  land 
which  still  keeps  any  footsteps  of  its  ancient  insti- 
tutions, the  local  divisions  are  not  simply  adminis- 
trative districts  traced  out  for  convenience  on  the 
map.  In  fact,  they  are  not  divisions  at  all ;  they 
are  not  divisions  of  the  Kingdom,  but  the  earlier 
elements  out  of  whose  union  the  Kingdom  grew. 
Yorkshire,  by  that  name,  is  younger  than  England, 
but  Yorkshire,  by  its  elder  name  of  Deira,  is  older 


io  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

than  England  (").  And  Yorkshire  or  Deira  itself  is 
younger  than  the  smaller  districts  of  which  it  is 
made  up,  Craven,  Cleveland,  Holderness,  and  others. 
The  Landesgemeinde  of  Uri  answers,  not  to  an 
Assembly  of  all  England,  not  to  an  Assembly 
of  all  Deira,  but  to  an  Assembly  of  Holderness 
or  Cleveland.  But  in  the  old  Teutonic  system 
the  greater  aggregate  was  simply  organized  after 
the  model  of  the  lesser  elements  out  of  whose 
union  it  was  formed.  In  fact,  for  the  political 
unit,  for  the  atom  which  joined  with  its  fellow 
atoms  to  form  the  political  whole,  we  must  go 
to  areas  yet  smaller  than  those  of  Holderness 
or  Uri.  That  unit,  that  atom,  the  true  kernel  of 
all  our  political  life,  must  be  looked  for  in  Switzer- 
land in  the  Gemeinde  or  Commune ;  in  England — 
smile  not  while  I  say  it — in  the  parish  vestry  ("). 

The  primitive  Teutonic  constitution,  the  consti- 
tution of  the  Germans  of  Tacitus,  the  constitution 
which  has  lingered  on  in  a  few  remote  corners  of 
the  old  German  realm,  is  democratic,  but  it  is  not 
purely  democratic.  Or  rather  it  is  democratic, 
purely  democratic,  in  the  truer,  older,  and  more 
honourable  sense  of  that  much  maligned  word  ;  it  is 
not  purely  democratic  in  that  less  honourable,  but 
purely  arbitrary,  sense  which  is  often  put  upon  it 
in  modern  controversy.  Democracy,  according  to 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  1 1 

Perikles,'  is  a  government  of  the  whole  people,  as 
opposed    to   oligarchy,  a   government   of   only    a 
part  of  the  people  (13).     A  government  which  vests 
all  power   in  any  one  class,  a  government  which 
shuts  out  any  one  class,  whether  that  class  be  the 
highest  or  the  lowest,  does  not  answer  the  defini- 
tion of  Perikles  ;   it  is  not  a  government  of  the 
whole  but  only  of  a  part ;  it  is  not  a  democracy 
but  an  oligarchy  (I4).     Democracy,  in  the  sense  of 
Perikles,  demands  that  every  freeman  shall  have  a 
voice  in  the  affairs  of  the  commonwealth  ;   it  does 
not  necessarily  demand  that  every  freeman  should 
have  an  equal  voice.     It  does  not  forbid  the  exist- 
ence of   magistrates  clothed  with  high   authority 
and    held    in   high  reverence,    nor    does    it   forbid 
respect  for  ancient  birth  or  even  an  attachment  to 
an  hereditary  line  of  rulers.     The  older  school  of 
English   constitutional   writers  delighted    to  show 
that  the  English   Constitution  contained    a  mon- 
archic, an  aristocratic,  and   a  democratic  element, 
the  three  being  wrought  together  in  such  true  and 
harmonious    proportion  that  wre   could    enjoy  the 
good  side  of  all  the  three  great  forms  of  govern- 
ment without  ever  seeing  the  evil  side  of  any  of 
them.     These  worthy  speculators  were  perhaps  a 
little   Utopian    in  their  theories  ;    still  there  is  no 
doubt  that,  in  every  glimpse  we  get  of  old  Teutonic 


12  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

politics,  we  see  what  we  may  fairly  call  a  monarchic, 
an  aristocratic,  and  a  democratic  element.  Those 
earliest  glimpses  set  before  us  three  classes  of 
men  as  found  in  every  Teutonic  society,  the  noble, 
the  common  freeman,  and  the  slave  (IS).  The 
existence  of  the  slave,  harshly  as  the  name  now 
grates  on  our  ears,  is  no  special  shame  or  blame 
to  our  own  forefathers.  Slavery,  in  some  shape 
or  other,  has  unhappily  been  the  common  law  of 
most  nations  in  most  ages ;  it  is  a  mere  exception 
to  the  general  rule  that,  partly  through  the  circum- 
stances of  most  European  countries,  partly  through 
the  growth  of  humanity  and  civilization,  the  hate- 
ful institution  has,  during  a  few  centuries  past, 
gradually  disappeared  from  a  certain  portion  of 
the  earth's  surface.  And  we  must  not  forget  that, 
in  many  states  of  society,  the  doom  of  slavery 
may  have  been  thankfully  received  as  an  alleviation 
of  his  lot  by  the  man  whose  life  was  forfeited 
either  as  a  prisoner  in  merciless  warfare  or  as  a 
wrong-doer  sentenced  for  his  crimes  (l6).  But  I 
mention  the  existence  of  slavery  only  that  we  may 
remember  that  when  we  speak  of  freedom,  free- 
man, democracy,  and  the  like,  we  are  after  all 
speaking  of  the  rights  of  a  privileged  class — that, 
whether  in  Athens,  in  Rome,  or  in  the  early  Teu- 
tonic communities,  there  was  always  a  large  mass 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION,  13 

of  human  beings  who  had  no  share  in  the  freedom, 
the  victory,  or  the  glory  of  their  masters.  We  are 
now  more  closely  concerned  with  those  distinctions 
which,  from  the  earliest  times,  we  find  among  the 
freemen  themselves.  In  the  Germany  of  Tacitus, 
as  at  this  day  in  the  democratic  Cantons,  the 
sovereign  power  is  vested  in  the  whole  people, 
acting  directly  in  their  own  persons.  But  if  the 
sovereignty  of  the  popular  Assembly  is  plainly  set 
before  us,  we  have  also  no  less  plainly  set  before 
us  the  existence  of  a  Council  smaller  than  the 
popular  Assembly,  and  also  the  existence  of  a 
class  of  nobles,  the  nature  and  extent  of  whose 
privileges  is  not  very  well  defined,  but  who  clearly 
had  privileges  of  some  kind  or  other,  and  whose 
privileges  passed  on  by  hereditary  descent.  Here 
we  have  an  aristocratic  element  as  distinctly 
marked  as  the  democratic  element  which  is  sup- 
plied by  the  popular  Assembly.  And  at  the  head 
of  all  we  see  personal  chiefs  of  tribes  and  nations, 
chiefs  bearing  different  titles,  Kings,  Dukes,  or 
Ealdormen,  who  in  most  cases  drew  their  title  to 
rule  from  an  union  of  birth  and  election,  rulers 
whom  the  nation  chose  and  whom  the  nation  could 
depose,  but  who  still  were  the  personal  leaders 
of  the  nation,  its  highest  magistrates  in  peace,  its 
highest  leaders  in  war.  Here  then,  besides  the 


14  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

democratic  and  the  aristocratic  elements,  we  have 
a  distinct  monarchic  element  standing  out  clearly 
in  our  earliest  glimpses  of  Teutonic  political  life. 
King,  Lords,  and  Commons,  in  their  present  shapes, 
are  something  comparatively  recent,  but  we  may 
see  something  which  may  fairly  pass  as  the  germ 
of  King,  Lords,  and  Commons,  from  the  very 
beginning  of  our  history. 

I  will  even  go  a  step  further.  The  Constitution 
which  I  have  just  sketched  is  indeed  the  common 
possession  of  the  Teutonic  race,  but  it  is  something 
more.  We  should  perhaps  not  be  wrong  if  we 
were  to  call  it  a  common  possession  of  the  whole 
Aryan  family  of  mankind.  It  is  possible  that  we 
may  even  find  traces  of  it  beyond  the  bounds  of 
the  Aryan  family  ('7).  But  I  will  put  speculations 
like  these  aside.  It  is  enough  for  me  that  the 
Constitution  which  was  the  common  heritage  of  the 
Teutonic  race,  was  an  heritage  which  the  Teuton 
shared  with  his  kinsfolk  in  Greece  and  Italy. 
Turn  to  the  earliest  records  of  European  civiliza- 
tion. In  the  Homeric  poems  we  see  a  constitution, 
essentially  the  same  as  that  which  is  set  before  us 
in  the  Germany  of  Tacitus,  established  alike  in  the 
Achaian  camp  before  Ilios,  in  the  island  realm  of 
Ithake,  and  even  among  the  Gods  on  Olympos. 
Zeus  is  the  King  of  all ;  but  he  has  around  him 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  15 

his  Council  pf  the  greater  Gods,  and  there  are 
times  when  he  summons  to  his  court  the  whole 
Assembly  of  the  Divine  nation,  when  Gods  of  all 
ranks  gather  together  in  the  court  of  their  chief, 
when,  save  old  Ocean  himself,  even  all  the  River- 
gods  were  there,  and  when  we  are  specially  told — 
a  fact  which  might  perhaps  be  pressed  into  the 
service  of  very  recent  controversies — that  not  one 
of  the  Nymphs  stayed  away  (l8).  If  we  come  down 
to  earth,  we  find  the  King  of  Men  as  the  common 
leader  of  all,  but  we  find  him  surrounded  by  his 
inner  Council  of  lesser  princes  and  captains.  And 
on  great  occasions,  Agamemnon  on  earth,  like  Zeus 
in  heaven,  gathers  together  the  general  Assembly 
of  freeborn  warriors,  an  assembly  in  which,  if 
debate  was  mainly  confined  to  a  few  eloquent 
leaders,  the  common  freeman,  the  undistinguished 
citizen  and  soldier,  had  at  least  the  right  of  speak- 
ing his  mind  as  to  the  proposals  of  his  chiefs,  by 
loud  applause  or  by  emphatic  silence  ('9).  Nor  is 
this  picture  confined  to  the  host  in  battle  array 
beneath  the  walls  of  Ilios  ;  we  must  remember  that 
in  all  early  societies  the  distinction  between  soldier 
and  civilian  is  unknown  ;  the  army  is  the  nation, 
and  the  nation  is  the  army.  The  same  picture 
which  the  Iliad  sets  before  us  as  the  constitution  of 
the  Achaian  army  is  set  before  us  in  the  glimpses 


16  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

of  more  peaceful  life  which  we  find  in  the  Odys- 
sey as  being  no  less  the  constitution  of  every 
Hellenic  commonwealth  on  its  own  soil.  Every- 
where we  find  the  same  three  elements,  the  supreme 
leader  or  King,  the  lesser  chiefs  who  form  his 
Council,  and  the  final  authority  of  all,  the  general 
Assembly  of  the  freemen  (so).  We  see  the  same 
in  every  glimpse  which  history  or  legend  gives  us 
of  the  political  state  of  Rome  and  the  other  old 
Italian  commonwealths  (2I).  Everywhere  we  find 
the  King,  the  Senate,  the  Assembly  of  the  people, 
and  the  distribution  of  powers  is  not  essentially 
changed  when  the  highest  personal  authority  is 
transferred  from  the  hands  of  a  King  chosen  for 
life  to  the  hands  of  Consuls  chosen  for  a  year  (22). 
The  likeness  between  the  earliest  political  institu- 
tions of  the  Greek,  the  Italian,  and  the  Teuton  is 
so  close,  so  striking  in  every  detail,  that  we  can 
hardly  fail  to  see  in  it  possession  handed  on  from 
the  earliest  times,  a  possession  which  Greek,  Italian, 
and  Teuton  already  had  in  the  days  before  the 
separation,  in  those  unrecorded  but  still  authentic 
times  when  Greek,  Italian,  and  Teuton  were  still 
a  single  people  speaking  a  single  tongue. 

I  have  referred  more  than  once  to  the  picture  of 
our  race  in  its  earliest  recorded  times,  as  set  before 
us  by  the  greatest  of  Roman  historians  in  the 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  17 

Germany  of  Tacitus.  Let  me  now  set  before 
you  some  special  points  of  his  description  in  his 
own  words  as  well  as  I  am  able  to  clothe  them 
in  an  English  dress  (23). 

"  They  choose  their  Kings  on  account  of  their 
nobility,  their  leaders  on  account  of  their  valour. 
Nor  have  the  Kings  an  unbounded  or  arbitrary 
power,  and  the  leaders  rule  rather  by  their  example 
than  by  the  right  of  command  ;  if  they  are  ready, 
if  they  are  foreward,  if  they  are  foremost  in  lead- 
ing the  van,  they  hold  the  first  place  in  honour.  .  .  . 
On  smaller  matters  the  chiefs  debate,  on  greater 
matters  all  men  ;  but  so  that  those  things  whose 
final  decision  rests  with  the  whole  people  are  first 

handled  by  the    chiefs The  multitude  sits 

armed  in  such  order  as  it  thinks  good  ;  silence 
is  proclaimed  by  the  priests,  who  have  also  the 
right  of  enforcing  it.  Presently  the  King  or  chief, 
according  to  the  age  of  each,  according  to  his 
birth,  according  to  his  glory  in  war  or  his  elo- 
quence, is  listened  to,  speaking  rather  by  the  in- 
fluence of  persuasion  than  by  the  power  of  com- 
manding. If  their  opinions  give  offence,  they  are 
thrust  aside  with  a  shout ;  if  they  are  approved, 
the  hearers  clash  their  spears.  It  is  held  to  be 
the  most  honourable  kind  of  applause  to  use  their 
weapons  to  signify  approval.  It  is  lawful  also  in 

C 


1 8  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

the  assembly  to  bring  matters  for  trial  and  to 
bring  charges  of  capital  crimes.  ...  In  the  same 
assembly  chiefs  are  chosen  to  administer  justice 
through  the  districts  and  villages.  Each  chief  in 
so  doing  has  a  hundred  companions  of  the  com- 
mons assigned  to  him,  as  at  once  his  counsellors 
and  his  authority.  Moreover  they  do  no  matter 
of  business,  public  or  private,  except  in  arms." 

Here  we  have  a  picture  of  a  free  common- 
wealth of  warriors,  in  which  each  freeman  has  his 
place  in  the  state,  where  the  vote  of  the  general 
Assembly  is  the  final  authority  on  all  matters,  but 
where  both  hereditary  descent  and  elective  office 
are  held  in  high  honour.  We  see  also  in  a  marked 
way  the  influence  of  personal  character  and  of  the 
power  of  speech ;  we  see  the  existence  of  local 
divisions,  local  assemblies,  local  magistrates  ;  in 
a  word,  we  see  in  this  picture  of  our  forefathers 
in  their  old  land,  seventeen  hundred  years  ago,  the 
germs  of  all  the  institutions  which  have  grown 
up  step  by  step  among  ourselves  in  the  course  of 
ages.  And  a  Swiss  of  the  democratic  Cantons 
would  see  in  it,  not  merely  the  germs  of  his  con- 
stitution, but  the  living  picture  of  the  thing  itself. 

This  immemorial  Teutonic  constitution  was  thus 
the  constitution  of  our  forefathers  in  their  old 
land  of  Northern  Germany,  before  they  made  their 


i.J  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  19 

way  into  the  Isle  of  Britain.     And  that  constitu-' 
tion,  in  all  its  essential  points,  they  brought  with 
them  into  their  new  homes,  and  there,  transplanted 
to  a  new  soil,  it  grew  and  flourished,  and  brought 
forth  fruit  richer  and  more  lasting  than  it  brought 
forth  in  the  land  of  its  earlier  birth.     On  the  Teu- 
tonic mainland,  the  old  Teutonic  freedom,  with  its 
free  assemblies,  national  and  local,  gradually  died 
out  before  the  encroachments  of  a  brood  of  petty 
princes  (24).     In  the  Teutonic  island  it  has  changed 
its  form  from  age  to  age;    it  has  lived  through 
many  storms  and  it  has  withstood  the  attacks  of 
many  enemies,  but  it  has  never  utterly  died  out. 
The  continued  national  life  of  the  people,  notwith- 
standing foreign  conquests  and  internal  revolutions, 
has  remained  unbroken  for  fourteen  hundred  years. 
At  no  moment  has  the  tie  between  the  present  and 
the  past  been  wholly  rent  asunder  ;   at  no  moment 
have  Englishmen  sat  down  to  put  together  a  wholly 
new   constitution   in  obedience   to   some  dazzling 
theory.     Each   step  in   our  growth  has  been  the 
natural   consequence  of   some  earlier  step;    each 
change  in  our  law  and  constitution  has  been,  not 
the  bringing  in  of  anything  wholly  new,  but  the 
developement  and  improvement  of  something  that 
was  already  old.     Our  progress  has  in  some  ages 
been  faster,  in  others  slower;   at   some  moments 
C  2 


20  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

•we  have  seemed  to  stand  still,  or  even  to  go  back  ; 
but  the  great  march  of  political  developement  has 
never  wholly  stopped  ;  it  has  never  been  perma- 
nently checked  since  the  day  when  the  coming  of 
the  Teutonic  conquerors  first  began  to  change 
Britain  into  England.  New  and  foreign  elements 
have  from  time  to  time  thrust  themselves  into 
our  law ;  but  the  same  spirit  which  could  develope 
and  improve  whatever  was  old  and  native  has  com- 
monly found  means  sooner  or  later  to  cast  forth 
again  whatever  was  new  and  foreign.  The  lover  of 
freedom,  the  lover  of  progress,  the  man  who  has 
eyes  keen  enough  to  discover  real  identity  under 
a  garb  of  outward  unlikeness,  need  never  shrink 
from  tracing  up  the  political  institutions  of  England 
to  their  earliest  shape.  The  fourteen  hundred 
years  of  English  history  are  the  possession  of 
those  who  would  ever  advance,  not  the  possession 
of  those  who  would  stand  still  or  go  backwards. 
The  wisdom  of  our  forefathers  was  ever  shown, 
not  in  a  dull  and  senseless  clinging  to  things  as 
they  were  at  any  given  moment,  but  in  that  spirit, 
the  spirit  alike  of  the  true  reformer  and  the  true 
conservative,  which  keeps  the  whole  fabric  standing, 
by  repairing  and  improving  from  time  to  time 
whatever  parts  of  it  stand  in  need  of  repair  or 
improvement.  Let  ancient  customs  prevail  (2S) ;  let 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  21 

us  ever  stand  fast  in  the  old  paths.  But  the  old 
paths  have  in  England  ever  been  the  paths  of 
progress  ;  the  ancient  custom  has  ever  been  to 
shrink  from  mere  change  for  the  sake  of  change, 
but  fearlessly  to  change  whenever  change  was 
really  needed.  And  many  of  the  best  changes  of 
later  times,  many  of  the  most  wholesome  improve- 
ments in  our  Law  and  Constitution,  have  been 
only  the  casting  aside  of  innovations  which  have 
crept  in  in  modern  and  evil  times.  They  have 
been  the  calling  up  again,  in  an  altered  garb,  of 
principles  as  old  as  the  days  when  we  get  our  first 
sight  of  our  forefathers  in  their  German  forests. 
Changed  as  it  is  in  all  outward  form  and  circum- 
stance, the  England  in  which  we  live,  has,  in  its 
true  life  and  spirit,  far  more  in  common  with  the 
England  of  the  earliest  times  than  it  has  with  the 
England  of  days  far  nearer  to  our  own.  In  many 
a  wholesome  act  of  modern  legislation,  we  have 
gone  back,  wittingly  or  unwittingly,  to  the  earliest 
principles  of  our  race.  We  have  advanced  by  fall- 
ing back  on  a  more  ancient  state  of  things  ;  we 
have  reformed  by  calling  to  life  again  the  institu- 
tions of  earlier  and  ruder  times,  by  setting  ourselves 
free  from  the  slavish  subtleties  of  Norman  lawyers, 
by  casting  aside  as  an  accursed  thing  the  innova- 
tions of  Tudor  tyranny  and  Stewart  usurpation. 


22  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

I  have  said  that  the  primaeval  Teutonic  consti- 
tution was  brought  with  them  by  our  Teutonic 
forefathers  when  they  came  as  conquerors  into  the 
Isle  of  Britain.  I  will  not  again  go  into  the  details 
of  the  English  Conquest,  the  settlement  which  gave 
us  a  new  home  in  a  new  land,  nor  into  all  the 
questions  and  controversies  to  which  the  details 
of  the  English  Conquest  have  given  rise.  I  have 
spoken  of  them  over  and  over  again  with  rny  voice 
and  with  my  pen,  and  I  hope  I  may  now  take  for 
granted  what  I  have  fully  argued  out  elsewhere  (26). 
I  hope  that  I  may  be  allowed  to  assume  the  plain 
facts  of  the  case,  without  going  through  the  details 
of  every  point.  I  will  assume  then — for  it  is  that  to 
which  the  question  really  comes — that  England  is 
England  and  that  Englishmen  are  Englishmen.  I 
will  assume  that  we  are  not  Romans  or  Welshmen, 
but  that  we  are  the  descendants  of  the  Angles, 
Saxons,  and  Jutes  who  came  hither  in  the  fifth  and 
sixth  centuries,  of  the  Danes  and  Northmen  who 
came  hither  in  the  ninth.  I  will  assume  that  we 
are  a  people,  not  indeed  of  unmixed  Teutonic 
blood — for  no  people  in  the  world  is  of  absolutely 
unmixed  blood — but  a  people  whose  blood  is  not 
more  mixed  than  that  of  any  other  nation ;  that 
Englishmen  are  as  truly  Englishmen  as  Britons 
are  Britons  or  as  High-Germans  are  High-Germans. 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  23 

I  will  assume  that  what  is  Teutonic  in  us  is  not 
merely  one  element  among  others,  but  that  it  is 
the  very  life  and  essence  of  our   national  being  ; 
that  whatever  else  we  may  have  in   us,  whatever 
we  have  drawn  from  those  whom  we  conquered  or 
from  those  who  conquered   us,  is  no  co-ordinate 
element,  but   a   mere  infusion  into   our   Teutonic 
essence ;  in   a   word  I  will  assume  that   English- 
men are   Englishmen,   that  we  are  ourselves  and 
not  some  other  people.     I  assume  all  this  ;  if  any 
man  disputes  it,    if   any  man  chooses  not  to   be 
an    Englishman    but   to    be    a    Welshman    or    a 
Roman,  I  cannot  argue  with  him  now ;    I  can  only 
ask  him  to  turn  to  the  arguments  which  I   have 
urged  on  all  those  points  in  other  times  and  places. 
I  assume  that,  as  we  have  had  one  national  name, 
one  national  speech,  from  the  beginning,  we  may 
be  fairly  held  to  have  an  unbroken  national  being. 
And  when  we  find  a  Teutonic-speaking  people  in 
Britain  living  under  the  same  political  and  social 
forms    as    the    Teutonic-speaking    people    of  the 
mainland,  it  is  surely  no  very  rash  or  far-fetched 
inference  that  the  tongue  and  the  laws  which  they 
have  in  common  are  a  common  possession   drawn 
from  a  common  source  ;  that  the  island  colony  in 
short  came  itself,  and  brought  its  laws  and  language 
with  it,  from  the  elder  mother-land  beyond  the  sea. 


24  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP, 

Our  fathers  then  came  into  Britain,  and  they 
brought  with  them  the  same  primaeval  political 
system,  the  same  distinctions  of  rank,  the  same 
division  of  political  power,  which  they  had  been 
used  to  in  their  elder  Anglian  and  Saxon  homes. 
The  circumstances  of  the  Conquest  would  no  doubt 
bring  about  some  changes.  It  would  probably  tend 
to  increase  the  numbers  of  the  class  of  slaves. 
Such  of  the  natives  as  were  neither  slain  nor  driven 
out  would  of  course  pass  into  that  class.  Especi- 
ally, though  there  is  no  doubt  that  our  forefathers 
brought  their  women  with  them  from  their  own 
homes,  there  is  no  doubt  that  many  British  women 
passed  into  bondage,  so  much  so  that  one  of  the 
common  Old-English  names  for  a  female  slave  is 
Wylne  or  Welshwoman  (2?).  And  we  may  infer 
that  this  increased  familiarity  with  slavery  would 
tend  to  strengthen  the  custom  by  which  freemen 
guilty  of  crimes  were  reduced  to  slavery  by 
sentence  of  law.  Again,  I  suspect  that  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  Conquest  did  something  to  raise 
the  position  both  of  the  common  freeman  and  of 
the  King  or  leader,  as  compared  with  the  inter- 
mediate class  of  nobles.  No  two  things  are  more 
levelling  than  colonization  and  successful  warfare. 
The  levelling  effect  of  colonization  is  obvious  ;  the 
levelling  effect  of  warfare  is  not  so  obvious  in 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  25 

modern  times.  In  modern  armies,  where  there  is  a 
strictly  defined  system  of  military  ranks,  where  the 
distinction  of  officer  and  private  is  broadly  drawn, 
where  the  private  soldier  is  little  more  than  a 
machine  in  the  hands  of  his  commander,  the  effect 
may  even  be  the  other  way.  But  in  an  earlier 
state  of  things,  where  victory  depends  on  the 
individual  prowess  of  each  man,  nothing  can  be 
more  levelling  than  warfare.  Honour  and  profit 
fall  to  the  lot  of  the  stoutest  heart  and  the  strong- 
est arm,  whether  their  owner  be  noble  or  peasant 
in  his  own  land.  And  this  would  be  still  more  the 
case  when  war  and  colonization  went  hand  in  hand, 
when  success  brought  not  only  victory  but  con- 
quest, when  men  fought,  not  to  go  back  loaded 
with  glory  and  plunder  to  their  old  homes,  but  to 
win  for  themselves  new  homes  as  the  reward  of 
their  valour.  On  the  other  hand,  in  an  early  state 
of  things  personal  influence  is  almost  everything  ; 
a  vigorous  and  popular  ruler  is  practically  absolute, 
because  no  one  has  the  wish  to  withstand  his  will, 
but  a  weak  or  unpopular  ruler  can  exercise  no 
authority  whatever.  In  such  a  state  of  things  as 
this  no  one  can  so  easily  gain  the  authority  of 
unbounded  influence  as  the  military  chief  who  leads 
his  tribe  to  victory.  And  again,  that  influence  would 
be  increased  tenfold  when  the  successful  chief  led 


26  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

them  not  only  to  victory  but  to  conquest,  when  he 
was  not  only  a  ruler  but  a  founder,  the  man  who 
had  led  his  people  to  win  for  themselves  a  new  land, 
to  create  a  new  state,  the  prize  of  bis  sword  and 
of  theirs.  Mere  nobility  of  birth,  however  highly 
honoured,  would  be  but  a  feeble  influence  compared 
with  either  of  these  influences  above  and  below  it. 
I  think  that  we  may  trace  something  of  the  results 
of  these  influences  in  the  position  of  the  oldest 
English  nobility.  That  there  was  a  difference 
between  the  noble  and  the  common  freeman,  in 
Old-English  phrase  between  the  Eorl  and  the 
Ceorl(^~},  is  shown  by  countless  allusions  to  the 
distinction  in  our  earliest  records.  But  it  is  by  no 
means  easy  to  say  what  the  distinction  really  was. 
And,  as  we  shall  presently  see  that  this  primitive 
nobility  gradually  gave  way  to  a  nobility  of  quite 
another  kind  and  founded  on  quite  another  prin- 
ciple, we  may  perhaps  be  inclined  to  think  that,  at 
least  after  the  settlement  of  the  English  in  Britain, 
the  privileges  of  the  Eorlas  were  little  more  than 
honorary.  I  need  hardly  say  that  a  traditional 
deference  for  high  birth,  a  traditional  preference  for 
men  of  certain  families  in  the  disposal  of  elective 
offices,  may  go  on  when  birth  carries  with  it  no 
legal  privilege  whatever.  Nowhere  has  this  been 
more  strikingly  shown  than  in  those  democratic 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  27 

Cantons  of  Switzerland  of  which  I  have  already 
spoken.  In  a  commonwealth  where  magistrates 
were  chosen  yearly,  where  every  freeman  had  an 
equal  vote  in  their  choice,  it  still  happened  that, 
year  after  year,  the  representatives  of  certain  famous 
houses  were  chosen  as  if  by  hereditary  right.  Such 
were  the  Barons  of  Attinghausen  in  Uri  and  the 
house  of  Tschudi  in  Glarus  (2?).  And,  whatever  we 
say  of  such  a  custom  in  other  ways,  it  was  surely 
well  suited  to  have  a  good  effect  on  the  members 
of  these  particular  families  ;  it  was  well  suited  to 
raise  up  in  them  a  succession  of  men  fitted  to 
hold  the  high  offices  of  the  commonwealth.  A 
man  who  knows  that,  if  he  be  at  all  worthy  of  a 
certain  post  of  honour,  he  will  be  chosen  to  it 
before  any  other  man,  but  who  also  knows  that,  if 
he  shows  himself  unworthy  of  it,  he  may-  either 
fail  to  attain  it  at  all  or  may  be  peacefully  re- 
moved from  it  at  the  end  of  any  twelvemonth,  is 
surely  under  stronger  motives  to  make  himself 
worthy  of  the  place  which  he  hopes  to  fill  than 
either  the  man  who  has  to  run  the  chance  of  an 
unlimited  competition  or  the  man  who  succeeds 
to  honour  and  authority  by  the  mere  right  of  his 
birth. 

Our  fathers  then  came  into  Britain,  bringing  with 
them  the  three  elements  of  the  primitive  consti- 


28  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

tution  which  we  find  described  by  Tacitus  ;  but. 
as  I  am  inclined  to  think,  the  circumstances  of  the 
Conquest  did  something,  for  a  while  at  least,  to 
strengthen  the  powers  both  of  the  supreme  chief 
and  of  the  general  body  of  the  people  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  intermediate  class  of  Eorlas  or  nobles. 
Let  us  first  trace  the  origin  and  growth  of  the 
power  of  the  supreme  leader,  in  other  words,  the 
monarchic  element,  the  kingly  power.  What  then 
is  a  King  ?  The  question  is  much  more  easily 
asked  than  answered.  The  name  of  King  has 
meant  very  different  things  in  different  times  and 
places ;  the  amount  of  authority  attached  to  the 
title  has  varied  greatly  in  different  times  and  places. 
Still  a  kind  of  common  idea  seems  to  run  through 
all  its  different  uses ;  if  we  cannot  always  define 
a  King,  we  at  least  commonly  know  a  King  when 
we  see  him.  The  King  has,  in  popular-  sentiment 
at  least,  a  vague  greatness  and  sanctity  attaching 
to  him  which  does  not  attach  to  any  mere  magis- 
trate, however  high  in  rank  and  authority.  I  am 
not  talking  of  the  reason  of  the  thing,  but  of  what, 
as  a  matter  of  fact,  has  at  all  times  been  the 
popular  feeling.  Among  the  heathen  Swedes,  it  is 
said  that,  when  public  affairs  went  wrong, — that  is, 
in  the  state  of  things  when  we  should  now  turn  a 
Minister  out  of  office  and  when  our  forefathers  some 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION,  29 

generations  back  would  have  cut  off  his  head, — they 
despised  any  such  secondary  victims,  and  offered 
the  King  himself  in  sacrifice  to  the  Gods  (3°).  Such 
a  practice  certainly  implies  that  our  Scandinavian 
kinsfolk  had  not  reached  that  constitutional  sub- 
tlety according  to  which  the  responsibility  of  all 
the  acts  of  the  Sovereign  is  transferred  to  some 
one  else.  They  clearly  did  not,  like  modern  con- 
stitution-makers, look  on  the  person  of  the  King 
as  inviolable  and  sacred.  But  I  suspect  that  the 
very  practice  which  shows  that  they  did  not  look 
on  him  as  inviolable  shows  that  they  did  look  on 
him  as  sacred.  Surely  the  reason  why  the  King 
was  sacrificed  rather  than  any  one  else  was  because 
there  was  something  about  him  which  there  was 
not  about  any  one  else,  because  no  meaner  victim 
would  have  been  equally  acceptable  to  the  Gods. 
On  the  other  hand — to  stray  for  a  moment  beyond 
the  range  of  Teutonic  and  even  of  Aryan  pre- 
cedent— we  read  that  the  ancient  Egyptians  fore- 
stalled the  great  device  of  constitutional  monarchy, 
that  their  priests,  in  a  yearly  discourse,  dutifully 
attributed  all  the  good  that  was  done  in  the  land 
to  the  King  personally  and  all  the  evil  to  his 
bad  counsellors  (3I).  These  may  seem  two  exactly 
opposite  ways  of  treating  a  King  ;  but  the  practice 
of  sacrificing  the  King,  and  the  practice  of  treating 


30  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

the  King  as  one  who  can  do  no  wrong,  both  start 
from  the  same  principle,  the  principle  that  the  King 
is,  somehow  or  other,  inherently  different  from  every- 
body else.  Our  own  Old-English  Kings,  like  all  other 
Teutonic  Kings,  were  anything  but  absolute  rulers  ; 
the  nation  chose  them  and  the  nation  could  depose 
them  ;  they  could  do  no  important  act  in  peace 
or  war  without  the  national  assent ;  yet  still  the 
King,  as  the  King,  was  felt  to  hold  a  rank  differing 
in  kind  from  the  rank  held  by  the  highest  of  his 
subjects.  Perhaps  the  distinction  mainly  consisted 
in  a  certain  religious  sentiment  which  attached 
to  the  person  of  the  King,  and  did  not  attach  to 
the  person  of  any  inferior  chief.  In  heathen  times, 
the  Kings  traced  up  their  descent  to  the  Gods  whom 
the  nation  worshipped  ;  in  Christian  times,  they 
were  distinguished  from  lesser  rulers  by  being 
admitted  to  their  office  with  ecclesiastical  cere- 
monies ;  the  chosen  of  the  people  became  also  the 
Anointed  of  the  Lord.  The  distinction  between 
Kings  and  rulers  of  any  other  kind  is  strictly  im- 
memorial ;  it  is  as  old  as  anything  that  we  know 
of  the  political  institutions  of  our  race.  The  dis- 
tinction is  clearly  marked  in  the  description  which 
I  read  to  you  from  Tacitus.  He  distinguishes 
in  a  marked  way  Reges  and  Duces,  Kings  and 
Leaders  ;  Kings  whose  claim  to  rule  rested  on 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  31 

their  birth,  and  leaders  whose  claim  to  rule  rested 
on  their  personal  merit.  But  from  the  same  writer 
we  learn  that,  though  the  distinction  was  so  early 
established  and  so  well  understood,  it  still  was  not 
universal  among  all  the  branches  of  the  Teutonic 
race.  Of  the  German  nations  described  by  Tacitus, 
some,  he  expressly  tells  us,  were  governed  by  Kings, 
while  others  were  not  (32).  That  is  to  say,  each 
tribe  or  district  had  its  own  chief,  its  magistrate 
in  peace  and  its  leader  in  war,  but  the  whole  nation 
was  not  united  under  any  one  chief  who  had  any 
claim  to  the  special  and  mysterious  privileges  of 
kingship.  That  is  to  say,  though  we  hear  of  king- 
ship as  far  back  as  our  accounts  will  carry  us,  yet 
kingship  was  not  the  oldest  form  of  government 
among  the  Teutonic  tribes.  The  King  and  his 
Kingdom  came  into  being  by  the  union  of  several 
distinct  tribes  or  districts,  which  already  existed 
under  distinct  leaders  of  their  own,  and  in  our  own 
early  history  we  can  mark  with  great  clearness 
the  date  and-  circumstances  of  the  introduction  of 
kingship.  We  should  be  well  pleased  to  know 
what  were  the  exact  Teutonic  words  which  Tacitus 
expressed  by  the  Latin  equivalents  Rex  and  Dux. 
As  for  the  latter  at  least,  we  can  make  a  fair 
guess.  The  Teutonic  chief  who  was  not  a  King 
bore  the  title  of  Ealdorman  in  peace  and  of  Here- 


32  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

toga  in  war.     The  former  title  needs  no  explanation. 

It  still  lives  on  among  us,  though  with  somewhat 

less  than  its  ancient  dignity.     The  other  title  of 

Heretoga,  army-leader,   exactly  answering  to    the 

Latin  Dux,  has  dropped  out  of  our  own  language, 

but  it  survives  in  High-German  under  the  form  of 

Herzog,  which  is  familiarly  and  correctly  translated 

by  Duke  (33).    The  Duces  of  Tacitus,  there  can  be  no 

doubt,  were  Ealdormen  or  Heretogan.    It  is  less  clear 

what  the  title  was  which  he  intended  by  Rex.    Our 

word  Cyning,  King,  is  common  to  all  the  existing 

Teutonic  tongues,  and  we  find  it  as  far  back  as  we 

can  trace  the  English  language  (34).    But  it  is  not  the 

only,  nor  seemingly  the  oldest,  word  to  express  the 

idea.    In  the  oldest  monument  of  Teutonic  speech, 

the  Gothic  translation  of  the  Scriptures,  the  word 

King,  in  any  of  its  forms,  is  not  found.     The  word 

there  used  is  Thiudans  (35).     And  there  is  a  third 

word  Drihten,  which  in  English  is  most  commonly 

used  in  a  religious  sense  (36).     I  would  ask  you  to 

bear  with  me  while  I  plunge  for  a  moment  into 

some  obsolete  Teutonic  etymologies,  as  I  think  that 

the  analogies  of  these  three  words  are  not  a  little 

interesting.     All  three  names  come   from,  or  are 

closely  connected  with,  words  meaning  the  race  or 

people.     One  of  those  words,  Cyn  or  Kin,  we  still 

keep  in  modern  English  with  no  change  of  sound 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  33 

and  with  very  little  change  of  meaning.     Now,  the 
word  Cyning,  in  its  shortened  form  King,  either 
comes  straight  from  the  substantive  Cyn,  or  else 
from  a  closely  connected  adjective  Cyne,  noble,  just 
like  the  Latin  generosns  from   Genus,  which,  let 
me  add,  is  the  same  word  as  our  English  Cyn.     Let 
no  one  delude   you  into  thinking  that  King-  has 
anything  to  do  with  the  canning  or  cunning  man. 
The  man  who  first  said  that  it  had  had  simply  not 
learned  his  Old-English  grammar  (37).     It  has   to 
do  with  Cyn  and  Cyne,  and  it  may  be  taken  as  "the 
noble  one,"  or,  as  ing  is  the  Teutonic  patronymic 
any  one  that  chooses  may  thus  form  Cyning  from 
Cyn,  and  make  the   King,  not  the   father  of   his 
people,  but  their  offspring  (38).     Now  the  other  two 
names,   Thiudans  or    Theoden,  and   Drihten,  have 
dropped   out   of  our  language,  and   so  have   the 
two  words  with  which  they  are  connected,  just  as 
Cyning  is  connected  with  Cyn.     Thiduans  or  Theo* 
den   comes   from   Thiuda  or   Theod,  also  meaning 
people,  a  word  which   you  will  recognize  in  many 
of  the  old  Teutonic  names,   Theodnc,   Theodberht, 
Theodbald,  and  the  like.     So  Drihten  either  comes 
straight  from  Driht,  a  family  or  company,  or  else, 
just  like  Cyn  and  Cyne,  from   an  adjective  driht 
meaning  noble  or  lordly.     All  these  three  names 
expressing  kingship  have  thus  to  do  with  words 

D 


34  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

meaning  the  race  or  people.  They  imply  the  chief 
of  a  people,  something  more  than  the  chief  of  a 
mere  tribe  or  district.  Now  in  our  Old-English. 
Chronicles,  when  they  tell  how  the  first  English 
Conquerors,  Hengest  and  Horsa,  settled  in  Kent, 
they  do  not  call  them  Cyningas  but  Heretogan, 
Leaders  or  Dukes.  It  is  not  till  after  some  victories 
over  the  Britons  that  we  hear  that  Hengest  took 
the  rice  or  kingdom,  and  that  his  son  ^Esc  is  called 
King.  So  in  Wessex,  the  first  conquerors  Cerdic 
and  Cynric  are  called  Ealdormen  when  they  land  ; 
but,  when  they  have  established  a  settled  dominion 
at  the  expense  of  the  Welsh,  we  read  that  they  too 
took  the  rice,  and  the  leaders  of  the  West-Saxons 
are  henceforth  spoken  of  as  Kings  (39).  It  is  plain 
then  that  the  first  leaders  of  the  English  settlements 
in  Britain,  when  they  came  over,  bore  only  the 
lowlier  title  of  Heretoga  or  Ealdorman ;  it  was 
only  when  they  had  fought  battles  and  found  them- 
selves at  the  head  of  a  powerful  and  victorious 
settlement  on  the  conquered  soil  that  they  were 
thought  worthy  of  the  higher  title  of  Kings.  And 
we  may  further  believe  that,  with  all  their  exploits 
they  would  not  have  been  thought  worthy  of  it, 
if  they  had  not  been  held  to  come  of  the  blood 
of  the  Gods,  of  the  divine  stock  of  Woden. 

We  thus  see  that  kingship    in  the  strict  sense  of 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  35 

the  word,  as  distinguished  from  the  government  of 
Dukes  or  Ealdormen,  had  its  beginning  among  the 
English  in  Britain,  not  in  the  very  first  moment 
of  the  Conquest,  but  in  the  years  which  imme- 
diately followed  it,  within  the  lifetime  of  the  first 
generation  of  conquerors.  The  same  distinction 
which  we  find  among  the  Angles  and  Saxons  we 
find  also  among  the  kindred  nations  of  Scandinavia. 
When  the  Danes  and  Northmen  began  those  inva- 
sions which  led  to  such  important  settlements  in 
Northern  and  Eastern  England,  we  always  find  two 
marked  classes  of  leaders,  the  Kings  and  the  Jarls, 
the  same  word  as  EorL  Of  these  the  Jarls  answer 
to  the  English  Ealdormen  (-»°).  The  distinction 
is  again  clearly  marked,  when  we  read  that  the 
Old-Saxons,  the  Saxons  of  the  mainland,  were 
ruled,  not  by  Kings,  but  by  what  our  Latin  writer 
is  pleased  to  call  Satraps — that  is,  of  course,  Dukes 
or  Ealdormen  (*').  But  it  is  most  strongly  marked 
of  all  in  several  accounts  where  we  read  of  nations 
which  had  been  united  under  Kings  falling  back 
again  upon  the  earlier  dominion  of  these  smaller 
local  chiefs.  Thus  the  Lombards  in  Italy,  who 
had  been  led  by  Kings  to  their  great  conquest, 
are  said  for  a  while  to  have  given  up  kingly  govern- 
ment, and  to  have  again  set  up  a  rule  of  inde- 
pendent Dukes.  So  the  West-Saxons  in  our  own 
D  2 


36  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

island   are  said   at   one   time  to  have  cast  away 
kingly   government,  and  to  have   in  the  like  sort 
fallen   back   on  the   rule  of   independent  Ealdor- 
men  («2).     In  all  these  cases,  we  should  be  glad  to 
know  more  clearly  than  we  do  what  was  the  exact 
distinction   between   the   King  and   the   Duke  or 
Ealdorman.     But  it  is  plain  that  the  King  was  the 
representative  of  a  closer  national  unity,  while  the 
Ealdorman  represented  the  tendency  on  the  part 
of  each  tribe  or  district  to  claim  independence  for 
itself.    The  government  of  the  Ealdorman  may  not 
have  been  less  effective  than  that  of  the  King.     If 
we  remember  the  distinction  drawn  by  Tacitus  as 
to  the  respective  qualifications  for  the  two  offices, 
we  may  even  believe  that  the  rule  of  the  Ealdor- 
man may  have  been  the  more  effective.     But  we 
may  be  sure  that  the  Ealdorman  was  felt  to  be,  in 
some  way  or  other,  less  distant  from  the  mass  of 
his  people  than  the  King  was  ;  the  place  of  King 
could  be  held  only  by  one  of  the  stock  of  Woden  ; 
the  place  of  Ealdorman,  it  would  seem,  was  open 
to  any  man  who  showed  that  he  possessed  the  gifts 
which  were  needed  in  a  leader  of  men. 

Kingship  thus  became  the  law  of  all  the  Teuto- 
nic tribes  which  settled  in  Britain  and  whose  union 
made  up  the  English  nation.  That  union,  we  must 
always  remember,  was  very  gradual.  Step  by  step, 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  37 

smaller  Kings  or  independent  Ealdormen  admitted 
the  supremacy  of  a  more  powerful  King.  Them 
in  a  second  stage,  the  smaller  state  was  absolutely 
incorporated  with  the  greater.  Its  ruler  now,  if  he 
continued  to  rule  at  all,  ruled  no  longer  as  an  inde- 
pendent or  even  as  a  vassal  sovereign,  but  as  a 
mere  magistrate,  acting  by  the  deputed  authority 
of  the  sovereign  of  whom  he  held  his  office  (43)- 
The  settlement  made  by  Cerdic  and  Cynric  on  the 
southern  coast  grew,  step  by  step,  by  the  incor- 
poration of  many  small  kingdoms  and  independent 
Ealdormanships,  into  the  lordship  of  the  whole 
Isle  of  Britain,  into  the  immediate  kingship  of  all  its 
English  inhabitants.  The  Ealdorman  of  a  corner 
of  Hampshire  thus  grew  step  by  step  into  the  King 
of  the  West-Saxons,  the  King  of  the  Saxons,  the 
King  of  the  English,  the  Emperor  of  all  Britain, 
the  lord,  in  later  times,  of  a  dominion  reaching 
into  every  quarter  of  the  world  (44).  But  the  point 
which  now  concerns  us  is  that,  with  each  step  in 
the  growth  of  the  King's  territorial  dominion,  his 
political  authority  within  that  dominion  has  grown 
also.  The  change  from  an  Ealdorman  to  a  King, 
the  change  from  a  heathen  King  to  a  Christian 
King  crowned  and  anointed,  doubtless  did  much  to 
raise  the  power  and  dignity  of  the  ruler  who  thus 
at  each  change  surrounded  himself  with  new 


38  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

titles  to  reverence.  But  this  was  not  all.  The 
mere  increase  in  the  extent  of  territorial  dominion 
would  at  each  step  work  most  powerfully  to  increase 
the  direct  power  of  the  King,  and  still  more  power- 
fully to  increase  the  vague  reverence  which  every- 
where attaches  to  kingship.  In  Homer  we  read 
of  Kings,  some  of  whom  were  "more  kingly," 
more  of  Kings,  than  others.  So  it  was  among 
ourselves.  A  King  who  reigned  over  all  Wessex 
was  more  of  a  King  than  a  King  who  reigned  only 
over  the  Isle  of  Wight,  and  a  King  who  reigned 
over  all  England  was  more  of  a  King  than  a  King 
who  reigned  only  over  Wessex  («).  The  greater 
the  territory  over  which  a  King  reigns  the  less 
familiar  he  becomes  to  the  mass  of  his  people ;  he 
is  more  and  more  shrouded  in  a  mysterious  awe, 
he  is  more  and  more  looked  on  as  a  being  of  a 
different  nature  from  other  men,  of  a  different 
nature  even  from  other  civil  magistrates  and  mili- 
tary leaders,  however  high  their  authority  and 
however  illustrious  their  personal  character.  Such 
a  separation  of  the  King  from  the  mass  of  his 
people  may  indeed,  in  some  states  of  things,  lead, 
not  to  the  increase,  but  to  the  lessening  of  his 
practical  power.  He  may  become  in  popular 
belief  too  great  and  awful  for  the  effectual  exercise 
of  power,  and,  by  dint  of  his  very  greatness,  his 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  39 

practical  authority  may  be  transferred  to  his  repre- 
sentatives who  govern  in  his  name.  He  may  be 
surrounded  with  a  worship  almost  more  than 
earthly,  while  the  reality  of  power  passes  to  a 
Mayor  of  the  Palace,  or  is  split  up  among  the 
satraps  of  distant  provinces  (*5).  But,  with  a  race 
of  vigorous  and  politic  Kings  ruling  over  a  nation 
whose  tendencies  are  to  closer  unity  and  not  to 
wider  separation,  each  step  in  the  territorial  growth 
of  the  kingdom  is  also  a  step  in  the  growth,  not  only 
of  the  formal  dignity,  but  of  the  practical  autho- 
rity of  the  King.  The  King  of  the  English,  who  in 
the  eleventh  century  held  the  direct  sovereignty  of 
all  England,  the  over-lordship  of  all  Britain,  was 
a  very  different  person  from  his  forefather,  who 
in  the  sixth  century  deemed  that  another  victory 
over  the  Briton,  the  acquisition  of  another  strip 
of  British  territory,  another  hundred,  it  may  be^ 
of  modern  Hampshire,  had  made  him  great  enough 
to  change  his  title  of  Ealdorman  for  that  of 
King.  Such  a  King  was  every  inch  a  King ;  his 
personal  character  was  of  the  highest  moment  for 
the  good  or  evil  fortune  of  his  kingdom.  His  will 
counted  for  much  in  the  making  of  the  laws  by 
which  his  people  were  to  be  governed,  and  in  the 
disposal  of  honours  and  offices  among  those  who 
were  to  govern  under  him.  But  yet  he  was  not  a 


40  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

despot ;  men  never  forgot  that  the  King  was  what 
his  name  implied,  the  representative,  the  impersona- 
tion, the  offspring  of  the  people.  It  was  from  the 
choice  of  the  people  that  he  received  his  authority 
to  rule  over  them,  a  choice  limited  under  all 
ordinary  circumstances  to  the  royal  house,  but 
which,  within  that  house,  was  not  tied  down  by  a 
blind  regard  to  any  particular  law  of  succession. 
It  was  a  choice  which  at  any  time  could  fix  itself 
on  the  worthiest  man  of  the  royal  house,  and 
which,  when  the  royal  house  failed  to  supply  a 
fitting  candidate,  could  boldly  fix  itself  on  the 
worthiest  man  of  the  whole  people  (*?).  And 
those  from  whom  the  King  first  drew  his  power 
ever  shared  with  him  in  its  exercise.  The  laws, 
the  grants,  the  appointments  to  offices,  which  the 
King  made,  needed  the  assent  of  the  people  in 
their  national  Assembly,  the  gathering  of  the  Wise 
Men  of  the  whole  land  (f].  And  those  who  gave 
him  his  power  and  who  guided  him  in  its  exercise 
could  also,  when  need  so  called,  take  away  the 
power  which  they  had  given.  At  rare  intervals — 
for  it  is  only  at  rare  intervals  that  so  great  a  step  is 
likely  to  betaken — has  the  English  nation  exercised 
its  highest  power  by  taking  away  the  Crown  from 
Kings  who  were  unworthy  to  wear  it.  I  speak  not 
of  acts  of  violence  or  murder,  or  of  processes  which, 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  41 

though  clothed  under  legal  form,  were  without 
precedent  in  our  history.  I  speak  not  of  the  secret 
death  of  Henry  the  Sixth  or  of  the  open  execution 
of  Charles  the  First.  I  speak  of  the  regular  pro- 
cess of  the  Law.  In  Northumberland  the  right  of 
deposition  was  exercised  with  special  frequency  (49). 
But  I  will  speak  only  of  that  direct  and  unbroken 
line  of  Kings  who  from  Kings  of  the  West-Saxons 
grew  into  the  Kings  of  the  English.  Six  times  at 
least,  in  the  space  of  nine  hundred  years,  from 
Sigeberht  of  Wessex  to  James  the  Second,  has 
the  Great  Council  of  the  Nation  thus  put  forth 
the  last  and  greatest  of  its  powers  (5°).  The  last 
exercise  of  this  power  has  made  its  future  exercise 
needless.  All  that  in  old  times  was  to  be  gained 
by  the  deposition  of  a  King  can  now  be  gained 
by  a  vote  of  censure  on  a  Minister,  or,  in  the 
extremest  case,  by  his  impeachment. 

But,  besides  that  growth  of  the  King's  power 
which  followed  naturally  on  the  growth  of  the 
King's  dominions,  another  cause  was  busily  at 
work  which  clothed  him  with  a  personal  influence 
which  was  of  almost  greater  moment  than  his 
political  authority.  To  a  large  portion  of  his  sub- 
jects, to  all  the  men  of  special  wealth  or  power,  the 
King  gradually  became,  not  only  King  but  lord ; 
his  subjects  gradually  became,  not  only  his  subjects 


42  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

but  his  men.  These  names  may  need  some  ex- 
planation, and  I  will  again  go  back  to  Tacitus  as 
our  starting-point.  Side  by  side  with  the  political 
community,  the  King,  the  nobles,  the  popular  As- 
sembly, all  of  them  strictly  political  powers,  he 
describes  another  institution,  a  relation  in  itself  not 
political  but  purely  personal,  but  which  gradually 
became  of  the  highest  political  moment.  This 
was  the  institution  of  the  comitatus,  the  system  of 
personal  relation  between  a  man  and  his  lord,  a 
relation  of  faithful  service  on  one  side,  of  faithful 
protection  on  the  other.  Let  us  again  hear  the 
words  of  the  great  Roman  interpreter  of  our  own 
earliest  days  (SI). 

"  It  is  no  shame  among  the  Germans  to  be  seen 
among  the  companions  (comites]  of  a  chief.  And 
there  are  degrees  of  rank  in  the  companionship 
(comitatus),  according  to  the  favour  of  him  whom 
they  follow ;  and  great  is  the  rivalry  among  the 
companions  which  shall  stand  highest  in  the  favour 
of  his  chief,  and  also  among  the  chiefs  which  shall 
have  the  most  and  the  most  valiant  companions. 
.  .  .  When  they  come  to  battle,  it  is  shameful  for 
the  chief  to  be  surpassed  in  valour ;  it  is  shame- 
ful for  his  companions  not  to  equal  the  valour  of 
their  chief.  It  is  even  a  badge  of  disgrace  for  the 
remainder  of  life  if  a  man  comes  away  alive  from 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  43 

the  field  on  which  his  chief  has  fallen.  To  guard,  to 
defend  him,  to  assign  their  own  valiant  deeds  to  his 
credit,  is  their  first  religious  duty.  The  chiefs  fight 
for  victory  ;  the  companions  fight  for  their  chief." 
This  is  the  description  given  by  a  Roman  his- 
torian of  the  second  century  ;  let  me  set  beside  it 
the  words  of  an  English  poet  of  the  tenth.  He  is 
describing  the  battle  of  Maldon  in  991,  which  was 
fought  by  the  East-Saxons  under  their  Ealdorman 
Hrihtnoth  against  the  invading  Northmen.  The 
Kaldorman  has  been  killed  ;  two  of  his  followers 
have  fled,  one  of  them  on  the  Ealdorman's  horse, 
and  every  word  that  is  put  into  the  mouth  of  his 
faithful  companions  turns  upon  the  personal  tie 
between  them  and  their  lord  (s2). 

"  Thereon  hewed  him 
The  heathen  soldiers  ; 
And  both  the  warriors 
That  near  him  by-stood, 
yElfnoth  and  Wulfmasr  both, 
Lay  there  on  the  ground 
By  their  lord  ; 
Their  lives  they  sold. 
There  bowed  they  from  the  fight 
That  there  to  be  would  not  ; 
There  were  Odda's  bairns 
Erst  in  flight ; 
Godric  from  battle  went, 
And  the  good  man  forsook 
That  to  him  ofttimes 


44  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

Horses  had  given. 
He  leapt  on  the  horse 
That  his  lord  had  owned, 
On  the  housings 
That  it  not  right  was." 

Presently  we   read   of    the   deeds   done   by  his 
Thegns  over  his   body  ; 

"  There  was  fallen 
The  folk's  Elder, 
vEthelred's  Earl ; 
All  there  saw 
Of  his  hearth's  comrades 
That  their  lord  lay  dead. 
Then  there  went  forth 
The  proud  Thanes, 
The  undaunted  men 
Hastened  gladly  ; 
They  would  there  all 
One  of  two  things, 
Either  life  forsake, 
Or  the  loved  one  wreak." 

Then  one  of  the  Thegns  speaks ; 

"  Neither  on  that  folk 
Shall  the  Thanes  twit  me 
That  I  from  this  host 
Away  would  go 
To  seek  my  home, 
Now  mine  Elder  lieth 
Hewn  down  in  battle  ; 
To  me  is  that  harm  most  ; 
He  was  both  my  kinsman 
And  my  lord." 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  45 

Then  another  speaks  in  answer ; 

"  How  thou,  ^Elfwine,  hast 
All  our  Thanes 
In  need-time  cheered. 
Now  our  lord  lieth, 
The  Earl  on  the  earth, 
That  of  us  each  one 
Others  should  embolden, 
Warmen  to  the  war, 
That  while  we  weapons  may 
Have  and  hold, 
The  hard  falchion, 
Spear  and  good  sword." 

Then  another  speaks  ; 

"  I  this  promise 
That  I  hence  nill 
Flee  a  footstep, 
But  will  further  go, 
To  wreak  in  the  fight 
My  lord  and  comrade. 
Nor  by  Stourmere  . 
Any  steadfast  hero 
With  words  need  twit  me 
That  I  lordless 
Homeward  should  go, 
And  wend  from  the  fight." 

The  story  goes  on  a  little  later  ; 

"  Rath  was  in  battle 
Offa  hewn  down, 
Yet  had  he  furthered 


46  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

That  his  lord  had  pledged, 
As  he  ere  agreed 
With  his  ring-giver 
That  they  should  both 
To  the  borough  ride 
Hale  to  home, 
Or  in  the  host  cringe 
On  the  slaughter  place, 
Of  their  wounds  die. 
He  lay  thane-like 
His  lord  hard  by." 

Lastly  another  Thegn  speaks  ; 

"  Mind  shall  the  harder  be, 
Heart  shall  the  keener  be, 
Mood  shall  the  more  be, 
As  our  main  lessens. 
Here  lies  our  Elder, 
All  down  hewn, 
A  good  man  in  the  dust  ; 
Ever  may  he  groan 
Who  now  from  this  war-play 
Of  wending  thinketh. 
I  am  old  of  life  ; 
Hence  stir  will  I  not, 
And  I  by  the  half 
Of  my  lord, 
By  such  a  loved  man 
To  lie  am  thinking." 

This  institution  of  military  companionship  seems 
to  have  struck  Tacitus  with  some  amazement.  He 
says  that  this  kind  of  personal  relation  was  among 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  47 

the  Germans  not  thought  shameful.  This  was  the 
natural  feeling  of  a  Roman.  The  duty  of  a  Ro- 
man citizen  was  wholly  towards  the  state.  The 
state  might  be  represented  either  by  a  responsible 
magistrate  or  by  an  irresponsible  Emperor ;  in 
either  case  obedience  was  due  to  the  representative 
of  the  state  ;  but  there  was  no  personal  relation  to 
the  man.  The  old  Roman  institution  of  patron 
and  client,  which  was  so  like  the  German  comitatus, 
had  pretty  well  died  out  by  the  time  of  Tacitus,  and 
it  had  at  no  time  been  entered  into  by  men  of  high 
rank  (53).  What  amazed  Tacitus  was  that  among 
the  Germans  the  noblest  in  birth  and  exploits 
were  not  looked  on  as  dishonoured  by  entering  the 
service  of  a  personal  lord.  To  Tacitus  himself 
Trajan  was  the  chief  magistrate  of  the  Roman 
commonwealth,  the  chief  commander  of  the  Roman 
army  ;  he  was  a  personal  master  to  none  but  his 
slaves  and  freedmen  (5+).  It  was  only  in  a  much 
later  stage  of  the  Roman  Empire  that  personal 
service  in  the  court  and  household  of  the  Emperor 
began  to  be  looked  on  as  honourable  (S5).  But 
among  the  Teutonic  nations  the  personal  relation 
coloured  everything ;  personal  service  towards  a 
King  or  other  chief  was  honourable  from  the 
beginning  ;  the  proudest  nobles  of  Europe  have 
down  to  this  day  thought  themselves  honoured  by 


48  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

filling  offices  about  the  persons  of  Emperors,  Kings, 
and  other  princes  which  Tacitus  would  have  deemed 
beneath  the  dignity  of  any  Roman  citizen.  We 
are  now  accustomed  to  see  this  kind  of  service 
paid  in  the  case  of  royal  personages  only  ;  a  few 
centuries  back  men  of  any  rank  deemed  themselves 
honoured  by  paying  the  like  service  to  men  of  the 
rank  next  above  their  own,  or  even  to  men  of  their 
own  rank  who  had  the  start  of  them  in  age  and 
reputation.  The  knight  was  served  by  his  esquire 
and  the  master  by  his  scholar  ;  and  the  same  prin- 
ciple, laid  aside  everywhere  else,  lingers  on  in  what 
is  undoubtedly  a  trace  of  the  Teutonic  comitatus, 
the  fagging  of  our  public  schools.  Now  the  political 
effect  of  the  existence  of  the  principle  of  personal 
service,  the  institution  of  the  comitatus,  alongside  of 
the  primitive  political  community,  was  most  impor- 
tant in  our  early  history.  The  personal  relation 
went  far  to  swallow  up  the  purely  political  one.  To 
enter  the  service  of  a  chief  became  so  established  a 
practice  that  at  last  it  was  deemed  that  it  was  the 
part  of  every  man  to  "seek  a  lord,"  as  the  phrase 
was,  to  commend  himself,  to  put  himself  under  the 
protection  of  some  man  more  powerful  than  him- 
self (s6).  The  man  owed  faithful  service  to  his  lord  ; 
the  lord  owed  faithful  protection  to  his  man.  The 
very  word  Lord,  in  its  older  and  fuller  form 


l.>  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  49 

Hlaford,  implies  the  rewards  which   the  lord  be- 
stowed on  his  faithful  man.     The  word  is  in  some 
sort  a  puzzling  one  ;  but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
it  is  connected  with  hlaf,  loaf,  and  that  its  general 
meaning  is  the  giver  of  bread  (H).     Now  herein  lurks 
something  which   has    greatly    affected    all    later 
political  and  social  arrangements.     The  institution 
of  the  comitatus  in  its  first  state  had  nothing  what- 
ever to  do  with  the  holding  of  land.     But  the  man 
looked  for  reward  of  his  faithful  service  at  the  hands 
of  his  lord ;   he  looked  for  the  bread  of  which  his 
lord's  title  proclaimed  him  as  the  giver.     There  was 
of  course  no  form  of  reward,  no  form  of  bread,  so 
convenient  or   so  honourable  as  that  of  a  grant  of 
land  to  be  held  as  the  reward  of  past  and  the  con- 
dition of  future  service.     Moreover  the  custom  of 
granting  out  lands  to  be  held  by  the  tenure  of  mili- 
tary service  had  become  common  in  the  later  days 
of  Roman  power  (s8).     Such  lands  were  of  course 
held,  not  of  the  Emperor  as  a  personal  lord,  but  of 
the  Roman  Commonwealth  of  which  he  was  the 
head  and  representative.    But  the  custom  of  holding 
lands  by   military   service    fell    in   well   with   the 
Teutonic  institution  of  personal   service,  and   the 
union  of  the  two  in  the  same  person  produced  that 
feudal  relation  which  has  had  such  an  important 
bearing  on  all  political  and  social  life  through  the 

E 


50  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

whole  of  the  middle  ages  and  down  to  our  own  time. 
The  land  granted  by  the  lord  to  his  man,  or  the 
land  which  the  man  agreed  to  hold  as  if  it  had 
been  so  granted,  might  be  a  kingdom  held  of  the 
Emperor  or  the  Pope,  or  it  might  be  the  smallest 
estate   held   of   a   more   powerful   neighbour.     In 
either  case,  such  a  holding  by  military  service  was 
a  fief,  and  from  the  institution  of  such  fiefs  the 
so-called    Feudal    System,    with   all    its   manifold 
workings  for  good  and  for  evil,  had  its  rise.     But 
so  far  as  the  Feudal  System  existed,  either  in  Eng- 
land or  in  any  other  country,  it  existed  wholly  as 
a  system  which  had  grown  up  by  the  side  of  an 
earlier  system  which  it  wholly  or  partially  displaced. 
The  feudal  tenant,  holding  his  land  of  a  lord  by 
military  service    gradually  supplanted,  wholly  or 
partially,  in  most  countries  of  Europe,  the  allodial 
holder  who  held  his  land  of  no  other  man,  and  who 
knew  no  superior  but  God  and  the  Law  (59).     In 
England  this  change  took  place  only  gradually  and 
partially  ;   it  was  through  the  Norman  Conquest, 
or,     more    accurately,    through    the    subtle    legal 
theories  which  came  in  with  the  Norman  Conquest, 
that  it  was  finally  established.     And,  after  all,  it 
was   rather   in    theory   than    in    fact   that   it   was 
established.     The    Feudal    System,   as    something 
spreading  into  every  corner  of  the  land,  and  affect- 


i.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  51 

ing  every  relation  of  life,  never  obtained  the  same 
complete  establishment  in  England  which  it  did  in 
some  continental  countries. 

But  it  is  only  indirectly  that  my  subject  has  any- 
thing to  do  with  the  Feudal  System,  and  especially 
with  its  social  working.  I  have  to  do  with  the 
comitatus,  out  of  which  the  feudal  relation  grew, 
mainly  in  another  aspect  equally  indirect,  namely, 
the  way  in  which  it  affected  our  earliest  political 
institutions.  It  gave  us  a  new  form  of  nobility,  a 
nobility  of  office  and  of  personal  relation  to  the 
King,  instead  of  a  nobility  founded  on  birth  only.  It 
gave  us  a  nobility  of  T/iegns,  which  gradually  sup- 
planted the  earlier  nobility  of  the  Eorls.  As  the 
royal  power  and  dignity  grew,  it  came  to  be  looked 
on  as  the  highest  honour  to  enter  into  the  personal 
service  of  the  King.  Two  results  followed  ;  service 
towards  the  King,  a  place,  that  is,  in  the  King's  comi- 
tatus,  became  the  badge  and  standard  of  nobility  (6o). 
And  it  greatly  strengthened  the  power  of  the  King 
that  he  stood  to  all  the  chief  men  of  his  kingdom 
in  the  relation,  not  only  of  a  political  ruler,  but 
of  a  personal  lord,  a  lord  to  whose  service  they 
were  bound  by  a  personal  tie,  and  of  whom  they 
held  their  lands  as  the  gift  of  his  personal  bounty. 
It  marks  perhaps  a  decline  from  the  first  idea  of 
the  comitatus  that  the  old  word  Gesith,  companion, 

E    2 


52  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

answering  exactly  to  the  Latin  Comes  used  by  Taci- 
tus, was  supplanted  by  the  name  Thegn,  literally 
servant^].  But  when  personal  service  was  deemed 
honourable,  the  name  of  servant  was  no  degrada- 
tion, and  the  name  Thegn  became  equivalent  to  the 
older  Eorl.  The  King's  Thegn,  the  men  who  held 
their  land  of  the  King  and  who  were  bound  to  him 
by  the  tie  of  personal  service,  formed  the  highest 
class  of  nobility.  The  Thegns  of  inferior  lords,  of 
Bishops  and  Ealdormen,  formed  a  secondary  class. 
A  nobility  of  this  kind,  there  can  be  no  doubt,  was 
so  far  more  liberal  than  the  elder  nobility  of  birth  . 
that  admission  to  it  was  not  forbidden  to  men  of 
lower  degree.  The  Ceorl,  the  ordinary  freeman, 
could  not  in  strictness  become  an  Eorl,  for  the 
simple  reason  that  he  could  not  change  his  fore- 
fathers ;  but  he  might,  and  he  often  did,  become 
a  Thegn  (62).  But,  on  the  other  hand,  such  a 
nobility,  while  it  made  it  easier  for  the  common 
freeman  to  rise,  tended  to  lower  the  condition  of 
the  common  freemen  who  did  not  rise.  For  the 
very  reason  that  the  barrier  of  birth  is  one  which 
cannot  be  passed,  it  is  in  some  respects  less  irksome 
than  the  barrier  of  wealth  or  office.  The  privileges 
of  a  strictly  hereditary  nobility  are  much  more  likely 
to  sink  into  mere  honorary  distinctions  than  the 
privileges  of  a  nobility  whose  rank  is  backed  by  the 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  53 

solid  advantages  of  office  and  of  a  personal  relation 
to  the  sovereign. 

The  tendency  then  of  the  first  six  hundred  years 
after  the  settlement  of  the  English  in  Britain  was 
to  increase  the  power  of  the  Crown,  to  depress 
the  lower  class  of  freemen,  to  exchange  a  nobility 
of  birth  for  a  nobility  of  personal  service  to  the 
King.  That  is  to  say,  England  had,  before  the 
Norman  Conquest,  already  begun  to  walk,  though 
with  less  speed  than  most  other  nations,  in  the 
path  which  led  to  the  general  overthrow  of  liberty 
throughout  Europe.  The  foreign  invasion  which 
for  a  moment  seemed  to  have  crushed  her  freedom 
for  ever  did  in  truth  only  lead  to  its  new  birth,  to 
its  fresh  establishment  in  forms  better  fitted  to  the 
altered  state  of  things,  forms  better  fitted  to  be 
handed  on  to  later  times,  forms  better  fitted  to 
preserve  the  well-being  of  a  great  nation,  than  those 
forms  of  the  old  Teutonic  community  which  still 
linger  on  in  those  remote  corners  of  the  world  which  I 
spoke  of  at  my  beginning.  That  momentary  over- 
throw, that  lasting  new  birth,  will  be  the  subject 
of  my  second  chapter.  1  will  now  only  call  you 
to  bear  in  mind  that  England  has  never  been  left 
at  any  time  without  a  National  Assembly  of  some 
kind  or  other.  Be  it  Witenagem6t,  Great  Council, 
or  Parliament,  there  has  always  been  some  body 


J4  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

of  men  claiming,  with  more  or  less  of  right,  to 
speak  in  the  name  of  the  nation.  And  bear  too 
in  mind  that,  down  to  the  Norman  Conquest,  the 
body  which  claimed  to  speak  in  the  name  of  the 
nation  was,  in  legal  theory  at  least,  the  nation 
itself.  This  is  a  point  on  which  I  mean  again 
to  speak  more  fully  ;  I  would  now  simply  suggest 
the  thought,  new  perhaps  to  many,  that  there  was 
a  time  when  every  freeman  of  England,  no  less 
than  every  freeman  of  Uri,  could  claim  a  direct 
voice  in  the  councils  of  his  country.  There  was 
a  time  when  every  freeman  of  England  could  raise 
his  voice  or  clash  his  weapon  in  the  Assembly 
which  chose  Bishops  and  Ealdormen  and  Kings, 
when  he  could  boast  that  the  laws  which  he  obeyed 
were  laws  of  his  own  making,  and  that  the  men 
who  bore  rule  over  him  were  rulers  of  his  own 
choosing.  Those  days  are  gone,  nor  need  we  seek 
to  call  them  back.  The  struggles  of  ages  on  the 
field  and  in  the  Senate  have  again  won  back  for 
us  the  selfsame  rights  in  forms  better  suited  to  our 
times  than  the  barbaric  freedom  of  our  fathers. 
Yet  it  is  well  that  we  should  look  back  to  the 
source  whence  comes  all  that  we  boast  of  as  our 
own  possession,  all  that  we  have  handed  on  to  our 
daughter  commonwealths  in  other  continents.  Let 
us  praise  famous  men  and  our  fathers  that  begat 


I.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  55 

us.  Let  us  look  to  the  rock  whence  we  were 
hewn  and  to  the  hole  of  the  pit  whence  we  were 
digged.  Freedom,  the  old  poet  says,  is  a  noble 
thing  (63) ;  it  is  also  an  ancient  thing.  And  those 
who  love  it  now  in  its  more  modern  garb  need 
never  shrink  from  tracing  back  its  earlier  forms 
to  the  first  days  when  history  has  aught  to  tell  us 
of  the  oldest  life  of  our  fathers  and  our  brethren. 


56  THE  GROWTH  OF 


CHAPTER   II. 

IN  my  first  chapter  I  dealt  mainly  with  those 
political  institutions  of  the  earliest  times — institu- 
tions common  to  our  whole  race,  institutions  which 
still  live  on  untouched  among  some  small  primitive 
communities  of  our  race — out  of  which  the  still 
living  Constitution  of  England  grew.  It  is  now  my 
business,  as  the  second  part  of  my  subject,  to  trace 
the  steps  by  which  that  Constitution  grew  out  of 
a  political  state  with  which  at  first  sight  it  seems 
to  have  so  little  in  common.  My  chief  point  is 
that  it  did  thus,  in  the  strictest  sense,  grow  out 
of  that  state.  Our  English  Constitution  was  never 
made,  in  the  sense  in  which  the  Constitutions  of 
many  other  countries  have  been  made.  There 
never  was  any  moment  when  Englishmen  drew 
out  their  political  system  in  the  shape  of  a  formal 
document,  whether  as  the  carrying  out  of  any 
abstract  political  theories  or  as  the  imitation  of 
the  past  or  present  system  of  any  other  nation. 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  57 

There  are  indeed  certain  great  political  documents, 
each  of  which  forms  a  landmark  in  our  political 
history.  There  is  the  Great  Charter,  the  Petition 
of  Right,  the  Bill  of  Rights.  But  not  one  of  these 
gave  itself  out  as  the  enactment  of  anything  new. 
All  claimed  to  set  forth,  with  new  strength,  it 
might  be,  and  with  new  clearness,  those  rights 
of  Englishmen  which  were  already  old.  In  all  our 
great  political  struggles  the  voice  of  Englishmen 
has  never  called  for  the  assertion  of  new  principles, 
for  the  enactment  of  new  laws  ;  the  cry  has  always 
been  for  the  better  observance  of  the  laws  which 
were  already  in  force,  for  the  redress  of  grievances 
which  had  arisen  from  their  corruption  or  neglect  ('). 
Till  the  Great  Charter  was  wrung  from  John,  men 
called  for  the  laws  of  good  King  Eadward.  And 
when  the  tyrant  had  unwillingly  set  his  seal  to 
the  ground-work  of  all  our  later  Law,  men  called 
for  the  stricter  observance  of  a  Charter  which  was 
deemed  to  be  itself  only  the  laws  of  Eadward  in 
a  newer  dress  (2).  We  have  made  changes  from 
time  to  time  ;  but  they  have  been  changes 
which  have  been  at  once  conservative  and  pro- 
gressive—  conservative  because  progressive,  pro- 
gressive because  conservative.  They  have  been  the 
application  of  ancient  principles  to  new  circum- 
stances ;  they  have  been  the  careful  repairs  of  an 


58  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

old  building,  not  the  pulling  down  of  an  old  build- 
ing and  the  rearing  up  of  a  new.  The  life  and  soul 
of  English  law  has  ever  been  precedent ;  we  have 
always  held  that  whatever  our  fathers  once  did 
their  sons  have  a  right  to  do  again.  When  the 
Estates  of  the  Realm  declared  the  throne  of  James 
the  Second  to  be  vacant,  they  did  not  seek  to 
justify  the  act  by  any  theories  of  the  right  of  re- 
sistance, or  by  any  doctrines  of  the  rights  of  man. 
It  was  enough  that,  three  hundred  years  before,  the 
Estates  of  the  Realm  had  declared  the  throne  of 
Richard  the  Second  to  be  vacant  (3).  By  thus 
walking  in  the  old  paths,  by  thus  hearkening  to 
the  wisdom  of  our  forefathers,  we  have  been  able 
to  change  whenever  change  has  been  needed,  and 
we  have  been  kept  back  from  changing  out  of 
the  mere  love  of  abstract  theory.  We  have  thus 
been  able  to  advance,  if  somewhat  slowly,  yet  the 
more  surely  ;  and  when  we  have  made  a  false 
step,  we  have  been  able  to  retrace  it.  On  this  last 
power,  the  power  of  undoing  whatever  has  been 
done  amiss,  I  wish  specially  to  insist.  In  tracing 
the  steps  by  which  our  Constitution  has  grown 
into  its  present  shape,  I  shall  try  specially  to  show 
in  how  many  cases  the  best  acts  of  modern  legis- 
lation have  been,  wittingly  or  unwittingly,  a  falling 
back  on  the  principles  of  our  earliest  times. 


n.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  59 

In  my  first  chapter  I  tried  to  show  how  our 
fathers  brought  with  them  into  the  Isle  of  Britain 
those  primaeval  institutions  which  were  common  to 
them  with  the  whole  Teutonic  race.  I  tried  to 
show  how  those  institutions  were  modified  in  the 
course  of  time  by  the  circumstances  of  the  English 
Conquest  of  Britain,  and  by  the  events  which  fol- 
lowed that  Conquest.  I  showed  how  the  kingly 
power  grew  with  every  increase  of  the  territorial 
extent  of  the  kingdom  ;  how  the^  old  nobility  of 
birth  gave  way  to  a  new  nobility  of  personal  rela- 
tion to  the  sovereign :  and  how  the  effect  of  these 
changes  seems  to  have  been  to  make  it  easier  for 
the  individual  freeman  of  the  lower  rank  to  rise, 
but  at  the  same  time  to  lower  the  position  of  the 
ordinary  freemen  as  a  class.  This  last  change  was 
still  more  largely  brought  about  as  an  independent 
result  of  the  same  changes  which  tended  to  increase 
the  kingly  power.  In  a  state  of  things  where 
representation  is  unknown,  where  every  freeman 
is  an  elector  and  a  lawgiver,  but  where,  if  he  exer- 
cises his  elective  and  legislative  rights,  he  must 
exercise  them  directly  in  his  own  person — in  such 
a  state  of  things  as  this  every  increase  of  the 
national  territory  makes  those  rights  of  less  prac- 
tical value,  and  causes  the  actual  powers  of  govern- 
ment to  be  shut  up  in  the  hands  of  a  smaller  body. 


60  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  in  the  earliest  Teutonic 
assemblies  every  freeman  had  his  place.  There  is 
no  doubt  that  in  England  every  freeman  kept  his 
place  in  the  smaller  local  assemblies  of  the  mark, 
the  hundred,  and  the  shire '(4).  He  still,  where 
modern  legislation  has  not  wholly  swept  it  away, 
keeps,  as  I  hinted  in  my  former  lecture,  some  faint 
shadow  of  the  old  right  when  he  gives  a  vote  in  the 
assembly,  in  which  the  assembly  of  the  mark  still 
lives  on,  that  is,  in  the  vestry  of  his  parish.  But 
how  as  to  the  great  assembly  of  all,  the  Assembly 
of  the  Wise,  the  Witenagemot  of  the  whole  realm  ? 
No  ancient  record  gives  us  any  clear  or  formal 
account  of  the  constitution  of  that  body.  It  is 
commonly  spoken  of  in  a  vague  way  as  a  gathering 
of  the  wise,  the  noble,  the  great  men  (s).  But, 
alongside  of  passages  like  these,  we  find  other 
passages  which  speak  of  it  in  a  way  which  implies 
a  far  more  popular  constitution.  King  Eadvvard 
is  said  to  be  chosen  King  by  "  all  folk."  Earl 
Godwine  "makes  his  speech  before  the  King  and 
all  the  people  of  the  land."  Judicial  sentences 
and  other  acts  of  authority  are  voted  by  the  army, 
that  is  by  the  people  under  arms.  Sometimes  we 
find  direct  mention  of  the  presence  of  large  and 
popular  classes  of  men,  as  the  citizens  of  London 
or  Winchester  (6).  The  inference  from  all  this  is 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  61 

obvious.      The  right  of  the  ordinary  freeman  to 
attend,  to   vote — it  might  perhaps   be   nearer  the 
truth  to  say  to  shout  (7) — in  the  general  Assembly 
of  the  whole  realm  was  never  formally  taken  away. 
But  it  was  a  right  which,  in  its  own  nature,  most 
men  could  hardly  ever  exercise.     None  but  men  of 
wealth  would  have  the  means,  none  but  men  of 
some  personal  importance  would  have  any  temp- 
tation, to  take  long  journeys  for  such  a  purpose. 
It   is  not  likely  that  any  great  multitude  would, 
under  ordinary  circumstances,  set  off  from  Northern 
England  to  attend  meetings  which  were  habitually 
held  at  Westminster,  Winchester,  and  Gloucester- 
It  is  plain  that  the  habitual  attendance  would  not 
go   beyond    a    small   body   of  chief  men,    Earls, 
Bishops,  Abbots,  the   officers  of  the  King's  court, 
the  Thegns  of  the  greatest  wealth  or  the  highest 
personal  influence.     But  it  is  plain  that,  when  the 
heart  of  the  nation  was  specially  stirred  by  some 
overwhelming  interest,  many  men  would  find  their 
way  to  the  Assembly  who  would  not  find  their  way 
to  it  in  ordinary  times.     And,  when  the  Assembly 
was   held   in  a   town,  the   citizens   of    that  town 
at  once  formed  a   popular  element  ready  on  the 
spot.     Hence  we  can  account    for   the  seemingly 
contradictory  way  in  which  the  Assembly  is  spoken 
of,  sometimes  in  language  which  would  imply  an 


62  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

aristocratic  body,  sometimes  in  language  which 
would  imply  a  body  highly  democratic.  It  was  in 
fact  a  body,  democratic  in  ancient  theory,  aristo- 
cratic in  ordinary  practice,  but  to  which  any  strong 
popular  impulse  could  at  any  time  restore  its 
ancient  democratic  character  (e).  Acts  done  by  a 
freely  chosen  representative  body  may,  without 
much  straining  of  language,  be  said  to  be  done  by 
the  whole  people.  But  acts  done  by  a  body  not 
representative  could  never  be  called  the  acts  of 
the  whole  people,  unless  the  whole  people  had  an 
acknowledged  right  to  attend  its  meetings,  though 
that  right  might,  under  all  ordinary  circumstances, 
be  exercised  only  by  a  few  of  their  number. 

Out  of  this  body,  whose  constitution,  by  the  time 
of  the  Norman  Conquest,  had  become  not  a  little 
anomalous  and  not  a  little  fluctuating,  our  Parlia- 
ment directly  grew.  Of  one  House  of  that  Parlia- 
ment we  may  say  more ;  we  may  say,  not  that  it 
grew  out  of  the  ancient  Assembly  but  that  it  is 
absolutely  the  same  by  personal  identity.  The 
House  of  Lords  not  only  springs  out  of,  it  actually 
is,  the  ancient  Witenagemot.  I  can  see  no  break 
between  the  two.  King  William  summoned  his 
Witan  as  King  Eadward  had  summoned  them  be- 
fore him.  In  one  memorable  assembly  of  the  Con- 
queror's reign,  we  read  that  the  great  men  of  the 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  63 

realm  were  reinforced  by  the  presence  of  the  whole 
body  of  the  landholders  of  England,  whose  number 
tradition  handed  down  as  sixty  thousand  (?).  But, 
as  a  rule,  the  Great  Councils  after  the  Norman 
Conquest  bear  the  same  uncertain  and  fluctuating 
character  as  the  Gemots  of  earlier  days.  In  the 
constitution  of  the  House  of  Lords  I  can  see 
nothing  mysterious  or  wonderful.  Its  hereditary 
character  came  in,  like  other  things,  step  by  step, 
by  accident  rather  than  by  design.  And  it  should 
not  be  forgotten  that,  as  long  as  the  Bishops  keep 
their  seats  in  the  House,  the  hereditary  character  of 
the  House  does  not  extend  to  all  its  members.  To 
me  it  seems  simply  that  two  classes  of  men,  the 
two  highest  classes,  the  Earls  and  the  Bishops, 
never  lost  or  disused  that  right  of  attending  in  the 
National  Assembly  which  was  at  first  common  to 
them  with  all  other  freemen.  Besides  these  two 
classes,  the  King  summoned  other  men  to  our  early 
Parliaments,  pretty  much,  it  would  seem,  at  his  own 
pleasure.  The  right  of  the  King  so  to  do  could 
not  be  denied  ;  when  all  had  an  abstract  right  to 
attend,  we  cannot  blame  the  King  for  specially 
summoning  those  for  whose  attendance  he  specially 
wished.  But  it  would  almost  naturally  follow  that 
such  a  special  summons  would  gradually  be  held  to 
bestow  an  exclusive  right,  qpd  that  those  who  were 


64  THE  GROWTH  OF  CHAP. 

not  specially  summoned  would  soon  be  looked  upon 
as  having  no  part  or  lot  in  the  matter.  But  it  is 
certain  that  it  was  long  before  such  a  summons 
was  held  to  confer  a  hereditary,  or  even  a  lasting 
personal  right.  The  King  did  not  always  summon 
the  same  men  to  every  Parliament.  Besides  the 
Earls  and  the  Bishops,  others  both  of  the  laity 
and  the  clergy  were  always  summoned,  but  the  list 
of  those  who  were  summoned,  both  of  the  laity  and 
of  the  lesser  ecclesiastical  dignitaries,  constantly 
varies  from  Parliament  to  Parliament  (I0).  That 
the  personal  summons  conveyed  an  exclusive  here- 
ditary right  was  one  of  those  devices  of  lawyers  of 
which  so  many  have  crept  into  our  constitution. 
When  the  notion  of  hereditary  right  had  once 
established  itself,  the  formal  creation  of  peerages 
by  patent  was  a  natural  stage.  Looking  at  the 
matter  from  this  historical  point  of  view,  it  seems 
to  me  simply  wonderful  how  any  one  can  doubt 
the  power  of  the  Crown  to  create  life-peerages,  or 
to  regulate  the  tenure  or  succession  of  a  peerage 
in  any  way  that  it  thinks  good. 

The  House  of  Lords  then,  I  do  not  hesitate  to 
say,  represents,  or  rather  is,  the  ancient  Witenage- 
m6t.  An  assembly  in  which  at  first  every  freeman 
had  a  right  to  appear  has,  by  the  force  of  circum- 
stances, step  by  step,  without  any  one  moment  of 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  65 

sudden  change,  shrunk  up  into  an  Assembly  wholly 
hereditary  and  official,  an  Assembly  to  which  the 
Crown  may  summon  any  man,  but  to  which,  it 
is  now  strangely  held,  the  Crown  cannot  refuse 
to  summon  the  representatives  of  any  man  whom 
it  has  once  summoned.  As  in  most  other  things, 
the  tendency  to  shrink  up  into  a  body  of  this 
kind  began  to  show  itself  before  the  Norman  Con- 
quest, and  was  finally  confirmed  and  established 
through  the  results  of  the  Norman  Conquest.  But 
the  special  function  of  the  body  into  which  the 
old  national  Assembly  has  changed,  the  function 
of  "another  House,"  an  Upper  House,  a  House  of 
Lords  as  opposed  to  a  House  of  Commons,  could 
not  show  itself  till  a  second  House  of  a  more 
popular  constitution  had  arisen  by  its  side.  Like 
everything  else  in  our  English  polity,  both  Houses 
in  some  sort  came  of  themselves.  Neither  of  them 
was  the  creation  of  any  ingenious  theorist,  though 
we  need  not  doubt  that  many  of  the  several  steps 
in  the  growth  of  each  were,  each  in  its  own  time, 
the  work  of  practical  statesmanship.  Our  fore- 
fathers had  no  theories  ;  but  men,  each  in  his  own 
generation,  had  eyes  keen  enough  to  see  that 
such  and  such  a  change  in  detail  would  get  rid  of 
such  and  such  an  immediate  evil,  or  would  bring 
with  it  such  and  such  an  immediate  advantage. 

F 


66  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

Nay  more,  it  has  sometimes  happened  that  a 
change  which  was  brought  in  with  an  evil  intent 
has  in  the  end  worked  for  good.  Measures  which 
were  taken  with  a  view  of  strengthening  the  power 
of  the  Crown  have  come  in  the  end  to  widen  the 
rights  of  the  people.  On  the  other  hand,  institu- 
tions which  once  answered  a  good  and  needful 
purpose  have  sometimes,  through  change  of  times, 
changed  their  nature  and  have  become  instruments 
of  evil  instead  of  good.  But  in  neither  case  were 
the  institutions  of  our  fathers  the  work  of  abstract 
theory.  They  have  therefore  lived  on,  and  they 
have  borne  good  fruit.  Our  national  Assembly 
has  changed  its  name  and  its  constitution,  but  its 
corporate  identity  has  lived  on  unbroken.  We  can 
therefore  at  any  moment  reform  without  destroy- 
ing. In  France,  on  the  other  hand,  institutions 
have  been  the  work  of  abstract  theory ;  they  have 
been  the  creations,  for  good  or  for  evil,  of  the 
minds  of  individual  men.  The  English  Parliament 
is  immemorial  ;  it  grew  step  by  step  out  of  the 
older  order  of  things.  In  France  the  older  order 
of  things  utterly  vanished  ;  the  ground  lay  open 
for  the  creation  of  a  wholly  new  institution,  and 
the  States-General  were  called  into  being  at  the 
bidding  of  Philip  the  Fair  (").  Englishmen  in  the 
fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries  had  no  theories 


ii.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  67 

of  the  rights  of  man  or  of  universal  humanity. 
But  when  they  saw  a  practical  grievance,  they 
called  for  its  redress.  Frenchmen  in  the  fourteenth 
and  fifteenth  centuries  had  theories  as  magnificent 
as  any  that  have  been  put  forth  in  the  eighteenth 
or  the  nineteenth.  And  they  had  even  then  already 
learned  to  do  deeds  of  blood  in  the  name  of  freedom 
and  philanthropy  (I2).  Therefore  French  institu- 
tions have  not  lasted.  The  States-General  lived 
but  a  fitful  life  from  century  to  century,  and  they 
perished  for  ever  in  the  Great  Revolution.  Since 
that  time  no  French  institution,  no  form  either  of 
the  legislative  or  of  the  executive  power,  has  been 
able  to  keep  up  a  continuous  being  of  twenty  years. 
This  difference  has  not  been  owing  to  any  lack  of 
great  men  or  of  noble  purposes  on  the  part  of  our 
continental  neighbours.  It  has  been  owing,  partly, 
we  may  believe,  to  differences  in  the  inborn  cha- 
racter of  the  two  nations,  partly  to  differences 
in  the  course  taken  by  their  several  histories.  In 
France  the  Kings  gradually  swept  away  all  traces 
of  older  free  institutions,  and  established  a  simple 
despotism  in  the  Crown  (J3).  The  French  therefore 
have  been  left  without  any  traditional  foundation 
to  build  on.  In  all  their  changes  for  good  or  for 
evil  they  have  been  driven  to  build  afresh  from  the 
beginning.  Our  Kings  never  wholly  wiped  out  our 

F   2. 


68  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

free  institutions  ;  they  found  means  to  turn  them 
to  their  own  purposes,  and  to  establish  a  practical 
despotism  without  destroying  the  outward  forms  of 
freedom.  The  forms  thus  lived  on,  and  in  better 
times  they  could  again  be  clothed  with  their  sub- 
stance. We  ever  had  traditional  principles  to  fall 
back  upon,  a  traditional  basis  to  build  upon.  It 
would  be  hard  to  reckon  up  the  number  of 
Assemblies,  Conventions,  Chambers  of  Deputies* 
and  Legislative  Bodies,  which  have  risen  and  fallen 
in  France,  while  the  House  of  Lords  and  the  House 
of  Commons  have  lived  on,  with  their  powers,  their 
duties,  their  relations  to  the  Crown,  to  the  Nation, 
and  to  one  another,  ever  silently  changing,  but  with 
their  continuous  being  remaining  throughout  un- 
broken. 

But  I  would  again  point  out  that,  while  the 
growth  of  English  institutious  has  thus  gone  on 
almost  in  obedience  to  a  natural  law,  the  wisdom, 
the  foresight,  the  patriotism,  of  individual  statesmen 
is  never  to  be  put  out  of  our  reckoning.  There 
was  a  given  state  of  things,  and  some  man  had 
keenness  of  sight  to  see  what  was  the  right  thing 
to  do  in  that  state  of  things.  Our  Constitution 
has  no  founder ;  but  there  is  one  man  to  whom  we 
may  give  all  but  honours  of  a  founder,  one  man  to 
whose  wisdom  and  self-devotion  we  owe  that  Eng- 


ii.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  69 

lish  history  has  taken  the  course  which  it  has  taken 
for  the  last  six  hundred  years.  It  might  no  doubt 
have  taken  that  course  without  him  ;  things  might 
have  come  about  as  they  did  without  any  one  man 
coming  so  prominently  to  the  front ;  or,  if  he  had 
not  arisen,  some  -other  man  might  have  arisen  to 
do  his  work.  But  we  need  not  speculate  as  to 
what  might  have  been  ;  it  is  enough  that  one  man 
did  arise  to  do  the  work,  that  there  is  one  man 
to  whom  we  owe  that  the  wonderful  thirteenth 
century,  the  great  creative  and  destructive  age 
throughout  the  world  (I+),  was  to  us  an  age  of 
creation  and  not  of  destruction.  That  man,  the  man 
who  finally  gave  to  English  freedom  its  second  and 
more  lasting  shape,  the  hero  and  martyr  of  Eng- 
land in  the  greatest  of  her  constitutional  struggles, 
was  Simon  of  Montfort,  Earl  of  Leicester.  If  we 
may  not  call  him  the  founder  of  the  English 
Constitution,  we  may  at  least  call  him  the  founder 
of  the  House  of  Commons  (J5).  It  was  in  his  age 
that  the  new  birth  of  English  freedom  began  to 
show  itself;  it  was  mainly  by  his  work  that  that 
new  birth  was  not  stifled  before  it  had  brought 
forth  lasting  fruits.  Strange  it  may  at  first  sight 
seem  that  the  founder  of  the  later  liberties  of 
England  was  not  an  Englishman.  Simon  of 
Montfort,  a  native  of  France,  did  for  the  land  of 


70  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

his  adoption  what  even  he  might  not  have  been 
able  to  do  for  the  land  of  his  birth.  And  why  ? 
The  land  of  his  birth  was — shall  I  say  flourishing 
or  suffering  ? — under  the  baleful  virtues  of  the  most 
righteous  of  Kings.  Saint  Lewis  reigned  in  France, 
Saint  Lewis  the  just  and  holy,  the  man  who  never 
swerved  from  the  path  of  right,  the  man  who 
sware  to  his  neighbour  and  disappointed  him  not, 
though  it  were  to  his  own  hindrance.  Under  his 
righteous  rule  there  could  be  no  ground  for  revolt 
or  disaffection.  By  surrounding  the  Crown  with 
the  reflected  glory  of  his  own  virtues,  he  did  more 
than  any  other  man  to  strengthen  its  power.  He 
thus  did  more  than  any  other  man  to  pave  the  way 
for  that  foul  despotism  of  his  successors  whose  evil 
deeds  would  have  daily  vexed  his  righteous  soul. 
In  England,  on  the  other  hand,  we  had  the  momen- 
tary curse,  the  lasting  blessing,  of  a  succession  of 
evil  Kings.  We  had  Kings  who  had  no  spark  of 
English  feeling  in  their  breasts,  but  from  whose 
follies  and  necessities  our  fathers  were  able  to  wring 
their  freedom,  all  the  more  lastingly  because  it  was 
bit  by  bit  that  it  was  wrung.  A  Latin  poet  once 
sang  that  freedom  never  flourishes  more  brightly 
than  it  does  under  a  righteous  King  (l6).  And  so 
it  does  while  that  righteous  King  himself  tarries 
among  men.  But  to  win  freedom  as  an  heritage 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  71 

for  ever  there  are  times  when  we  have  more  need 
of  the  vices  of  Kings  than  of  their  virtues.  The 
tyranny  of  our  Angevin  masters  woke  up  English 
freedom  from  its  momentary  grave.  Had  Richard 
and  John  and  Henry  been  Kings  like  Alfred  and 
Saint  Lewis,  the  crosier  of  Stephen  Langton,  the 
sword  of  Robert  Fitzwalter,  would  never  have  flashed 
at  the  head  of  the  Barons  and  people  of  England  ; 
the  heights  of  Lewes  would  never  have  seen  the 
mightiest  triumph  of  her  freedom;  the  pavement 
of  Evesham  choir  would  never  have  closed  over 
the  mangled  relics  of  her  noblest  champion  (I7). 

The  career  of  Simon  of  Montfort  is  the  most 
glorious  in  our  later  history.  Cold  must  be  the 
heart  of  every  Englishman  who  does  not  feel  a 
thrill  of  reverence  and  gratitude  as  he  utters  that 
immortal  name.  But,  fully  to  understand  his 
work,  we  must  go  back  somewhat  before  his  own 
time,  we  must  go  back  and  trace  how  the  sway  of 
foreign  invaders  first  made  the  path  ready  for  the 
course  of  the  foreign  deliverer.  I  have  shown  in 
what  state  our  Constitution  stood  at  the  time  of 
the  Norman  Conquest.  In  that  Constitution,  be  it 
ever  remembered,  the  Norman  Conquest  made  no 
formal  change  whatever.  Nothing  has  had  a  more 
lasting  effect  on  all  later  English  history  than  the 
personal  character  and  position  of  the  Norman 


72  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

Conqueror.  But  it  was  not  in  the  character  of  a  legis- 
lator that  the  main  work  of  William  was  done.  His 
greatest  work  of  all  was  to  weld  together  the  still 
imperfectly  united  kingdoms  of  our  ancient  England 
into  one  indivisible  body,  a  body  which,  since  his 
day,  no  man  has  ever  dreamed  of  rending  asunder. 
But  this  was  not  the  work  of  any  formal  legis- 
lative enactment ;  it  was  the  silent  result  of  the 
compression  of  foreign  conquest.  So  it  was  with 
William's  whole  policy  and  position.  He  was  in 
truth  a  Conqueror,  King  by  the  edge  of  the  sword, 
but  it  was  his  aim  in  everything  to  disguise  the 
fact.  He  claimed  the  Crown  by  legal  right ;  he 
received  it  by  the  formal  election  of  the  English 
people,  and  he  was  consecrated  to  his  kingly  office 
by  the  hands  of  an  English  Primate.  He  professed 
to  rule,  not  according  to  his  own  will,  not  according 
to  any  laws  of  his  own  devising,  but  according  to 
the  laws  of  his  predecessor  and  kinsman  King 
Eadward  (l8J.  The  great  immediate  change  which 
was  wrought  under  him  was  not  any  formal  legisla- 
tive change  ;  it  was  the  silent  revolution  implied  in 
the  transfer — the  wary  and  gradual  transfer — of  all 
the  greatest  estates  and  highest  offices  in  England 
to  the  hands  of  foreign  holders.  The  momentary 
effect  was  to  make  Englishmen  on  their  own  soil 
the  subjects  of  foreign  conquerors.  The  lasting 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  73 

effect  was  to  change  those  foreign  conquerors  into 
Englishmen,  and  to  call  forth  the  spirit  of  English 
freedom  in  a  more  definite  and  antagonistic  shape 
than  it  had  ever  before  put  on.  What  was  the 
real  position  of  a  landowner  of  Norman  descent 
within  a  generation  or  two  after  the  Conquest  ? 
He  held  English  lands  according  to  English  law  ; 
in  all  but  the  highest  rank  he  lived  on  equal  terms 
with  other  landowners  of  English  birth  ;  he  was 
himself  born  on  English  soil,  often  of  an  English 
mother  ;  he  was  called  on  in  endless  ways  to  learn, 
to  obey,  and  to  administer,  the  laws  of  England. 
Such  a  man  soon  became  in  feeling,  and  before 
long  in  speech  also,  as  good  an  Englishman  as  if 
he  had  come  of  the  male  line  of  Hengest  or  Cerdic. 
There  was  nothing  to  hinder  even  one  of  the  actual 
conquerors  from  thoroughly  throwing  in  his  lot  with 
his  new  country  and  with  its  people.  His  tongue 
was  French,  but  in  truth  he  had  far  more  in  common 
with  the  Englishman  than  with  the  Frenchman. 
He  was  but  a  near  kinsman  slightly  disguised. 
The  Norman  was  a  Dane  who,  in  his  sojourn  in 
Gaul,  had  put  on  a  slight  French  varnish,  and  who 
came  into  England  to  be  washed  clean  again.  The 
blood  of  the  true  Normans,  in  the  real  Norman 
districts  of  Bayeux  and  Coutances,  differs  hardly 
at  all  from  the  blood  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 


74  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

North  and  East  of  England  (^).  See  a  French 
soldier  and  a  Norman  farmer  side  by  side,  and  you 
feel  at  once  that  the  Norman  is  nothing  but  a 
long-parted  kinsman.  The  general  effect  of  him 
is  that  of  a  man  of  Yorkshire  or  Lincolnshire  who 
has  somehow  picked  up  a  bad  habit  of  talking 
French.  Such  men  readily  became  Englishmen. 
We  have  the  distinct  assertions  of  contemporary 
writers,  and  every  incidental  notice  bears  out  their 
assertions,  that,  among  all  classes  between  the 
highest  and  the  lowest,  among  all  between  the 
great  noble  and  the  villain,  the  distinction  of  Nor- 

o  * 

man  and  Englishman  had  been  forgotten  within 
little  more  than  a  hundred  years  after  the  time 
when  King  William  came  into  England  (20).  And 
presently  other  causes  came  to  make  all  the  sons 
of  the  soil  draw  nearer  and  nearer  together.  A 
new  dynasty  filled  the  throne,  a  dynasty  which 
claimed  by  female  descent  to  be  at  once  Norman 
and  English,  but  which,  in  origin  and  feeling,  was 
neither  Norman  nor  English  (2I).  Henry  the  Second, 
Count  of  Anjou  through  his  father,  Duke  of 
Aquitaine  through  his  wife,  inherited  also  his 
mother's  claims  on  Normandy  and  England,  but 
under  him  Normandy  and  England  alike  were  but 
parts  of  a  vast  dominion  which  stretched  from  the 
Orkneys  to  the  Pyrenees.  Under  the  mighty,  and 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  75 

on  the  whole  the  righteous,  sway  of  the  great 
Henry  the  worst  side  of  this  state  of  things  did 
not  show  itself  (").  Under  his  sons  and  his  grand- 
son England  felt  to  the  full  the  bitterness  and  the 
blessings  of  the  Conquest.  The  land  was  overrun 
by  utter  strangers ;  the  men  of  Old-English  birth 
and  the  descendants  of  the  first  Norman  settlers 
both  saw  the  natives  of  other  lands  placed  over  the 
heads  of  both  alike.  Places  of  trust  and  honour 
and  wealth  were  handed  over  to  foreign  favourites, 
and  every  man  in  the  land  was  exposed  to  a  yet 
heavier  scourge,  to  the  violence  and  insolence  of 
foreign  mercenaries.  Under  John  Normandy  was 
lost  (23),  and  England  again  became  the  chief  pos- 
session of  the  King  of  England.  But  neither  John 
nor  Henry  learned  the  lesson.  The  personal  vices 
of  the  father,  the  personal  virtues  of  the  son, 
worked  to  the  same  end  as  far  as  their  kingdom 
was  concerned.  The  King  whose  wickedness  be- 
came a  proverb,  who  surrounded  himself  with  the 
kindred  ruffians  of  every  nation,  and  the  King 
whose  chief  fault  was  that  he  could  never  say  No 
to  his  wife  or  his  mother,  helped  alike  to  call  forth 
the  spirit  of  resistance,  to  draw  all  Englishmen  of 
whatever  origin  nearer  together,  and  thereby  to 
work  out  the  great  work  of  giving  England  a  free 
and  lasting  Constitution.  For  such  Kings  we  may 


76  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

well  be  thankful,  but  to  such  Kings  we  owe  no 
thanks.  Our  feelings  of  personal  thankfulness 
towards  any  of  our  later  Kings  begin  only  when  a 
King  arose  who  joined  the  political  skill  of  Henry 
the  Second  to  the  personal  virtues  of  Henry  the 
Third,  and  who  added  to  both  a  feeling  of  English 
patriotism,  a  ruling  sense  of  right  in  public  affairs, 
of  which  neither  Henry  ever  felt  the  slightest  spark 
in  his  bosom.  Edward  the  First,  the  first  of  our 
later  Kings  who  bore  an  English  name  and  an 
English  heart,  was  the  first  round  whose  name  can 
gather  any  feelings  of  personal  thankfulness.  In 
him  we  see  the  first  of  our  Kings  of  foreign  blood 
who  did  aught  for  the  growth  of  our  constitutional 
rights  in  some  other  way  than  that  of  calling  forth 
the  spirit  of  resistance  to  his  rule. 

Thus  it  was  that  the  misgovernment  of  our 
Angevin  Kings  called  forth  among  all  the  natives 
of  the  land  an  universal  spirit  of  revolt  against  the 
domination  of  strangers  within  the  realm.  And 
they  called  forth  the  spirit  of  revolt  in  another 
way,  a  way  hardly  less  important,  by  their  base 
subserviency  to  a  foreign  power  in  ecclesiastical 
matters.  I  have  here  nothing  to  do  with  theolo- 
gical dogmas,  with  their  truth  or  their  falsehood, 
but  the  ecclesiastical  position  of  the  nation  forms 
a  most  important  aspect  of  its  history  throughout 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  77 

these  times.  In  Old-English  times  there  can  be 
no  doubt  as  to  the  existence  of  an  effective  supre- 
macy in  ecclesiastical  matters  on  the  part  of  the 
Crown.  The  King  was  the  Supreme  Governor  of 
the  Church,  because  he  was  the  Supreme  Governor 
of  the  Nation.  The  Church  and  the  Nation  were 
absolutely  the  same  ;  the  King  and  his  Witan  dealt 
with  ecclesiastical  questions  and  disposed  of  eccle- 
siastical offices  by  the  same  right  by  which  they 
dealt  with  temporal  questions  and  disposed  of 
temporal  offices  (2*).  The  Bishop  and  the  Ealdor- 
man,  each  appointed  by  the  same  authority,  pre- 
sided jointly  in  the  assembly  of  the  shire,  and  the 
assembly  over  which  they  presided  dealt  freely 
both  with  ecclesiastical  and  with  temporal  causes. 
One  of  the  few  formal  changes  in  our  Law  which 
took  place  in  the  days  of  the  Conqueror  was  the 
separation  of  the  two  jurisdictions  of  the  Bishop 
and  the  Ealdorman.  One  of  William's  extant  laws 
ordained  the  establishment,  according  to  conti- 
nental models,  of  distinct  ecclesiastical  courts  for 
the  trial  of  ecclesiastical  causes  (2s).  But  more 
important  than  this  formal  change  was  the  practical 
result  of  the  Conquest  in  bringing  England  into 
closer  connexion  than  before  with  the  See  of 
Rome.  The  enterprise  of  the  Conqueror  was 
approved  by  Hildebrand,  and  it  was  blessed  by 


73  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

the    Pope    in    whose   name    Hildebrand    already 
ruled  (26).     While  William  lived,  the  royal  supre- 
macy  remained   untouched,  and,  allowing  for  his 
position  in  a  conquered  land,  we  may  fairly  say- 
that  it  was  not  abused.     But  in  meaner  hands  the 
ancient  power  of  the  Crown  as  the  representative 
of  the  nation  was  often  abused  and  often  disputed. 
Quarrels  arose  as  to  the  limits  of  the  ecclesiastical 
and  the  civil  power  such  as  had  never  been  heard 
of  in  the  old  times.     And  we  must  remember  that 
claims  which  seem  utterly  monstrous  now  were  far 
from  seeming  monstrous   in  a  state   of  things  so 
wholly  unlike  our  times.     Even  the  claim  of  the 
clergy  to  an  exemption  from  temporal  jurisdiction 
in  criminal  cases  had  a  very  different  look  then 
from  what  it  has  now.     The  privilege  thus  claimed 
was  by  no  means  confined  to  the  priesthood  ;  it 
took    in  a  large  part  of  those  among  the  people 
who  were  least  able  to  defend  themselves  (2?).   And 
when  we  think  of  the  horrible  punishments,  death, 
and  mutilations  worse  than  death,  which  the  courts 
of  our   Angevin    Kings   freely   inflicted    for   very 
slight  offences,  we  can  understand  that  men  looked 
favourably  on  the   courts  of  the  Bishops,   where 
the  heaviest  penalties  were  stripes  and  imprison- 
ment.    In  the   disputes   between  the   Crown  and 
the  Church,  from   William    Rufus   to  Henry  the 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  79 

Second,    we  find    popular  feeling  always   enlisted 
on  the  ecclesiastical  side  (*8).    Nor  need  we  wonder 
at  this,  when  we  find  among  the  Constitutions  of 
Clarendon,  which  King    Henry  strove   to  enforce 
and    which    Archbishop   Thomas   withstood,    one 
which  forbad  the  ordination    of    villains   without 
the  consent  of  their  lords.     That  is  to  say,  it  cut 
off  from  the  lowest  class  the  only  path  by  which 
they  had   any  hope  of  rising  to  posts  of  honour 
and    authority  (2').     But    from    the  reign   of   John 
onwards  we  get  a  new  state  of  things.     A  foreign 
power  stepped  in,  a  power  which  had  as  yet  med- 
dled but  little  in   the  strictly   internal    affairs   of 
England,  and  which,  so  far  as  it  had  meddled  at 
all,  had  on  the  whole  taken  the  popular  side.     In 
the  latter  days  of  John  and  through  the  whole 
reign  of  Henry  the  Third,  we  find  the  Pope  and 
the    King    in    strict   alliance  against   the  English 
Church  and  Nation.     The  last  good  deed  done  by 
a  Pope  towards  England  was  when  Innocent  the 
Third   sent  us  Stephen  Langton  (3°).     Ever  after- 
wards we  find  Pope  and  King  leagued  together  to 
back  up   each  other's  oppressions  and  exactions. 
The  Papal  power  was  always  ready  to  step  in  on 
behalf  of  the  Crown,  always  ready  to  hurl  spiritual 
censures  against  the  champions  of  English  freedom. 
The  Great  Charter  was   denounced  at  Rome;  so 


8o  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

was  its  author  the  patriot  Primate  (31).  Earl  Simon 
died  excommunicate  ;  but,  in  the  belief  of  English- 
men, the  excommunications  of  Rome  could  not 
hinder  an  English  Earl  from  working  countless 
signs  and  wonders  (32) — a  pretty  convincing  argu- 
ment, one  might  deem,  that  the  Bishop  of  Rome  had 
no  jurisdiction  in  this  realm  of  England.  Against 
King  and  Pope  the  whole  nation  stood  united  ; 
clergy  and  laity,  nobles  and  commons,  men  of 
Norman  and  men  of  Old-English  birth,  all  stood 
together  alike  against  the  King's  foreign  favourites 
and  against  the  aggressions  of  Rome.  The  historians 
of  the  age,  all  of  them  churchmen,  most  of  them 
monks,  are  all  but  unanimous  on  the  popular  side. 
Prelates  like  the  Primate  Stephen,  like  Robert 
Grosseteste  of  Lincoln  and  Walter  of  Cantelupe 
of  Worcester,  were  foremost  in  the  good  cause  ; 
the  two  latter  were  among  the  closest  friends  and 
counsellors  of  the  patriot  Earl  (33).  We  see  how 
old  distinctions  and  old  enmities  had  been  wiped 
out,  how  all  the  sons  of  the  soil  were  banded 
together  in  one  fellowship,  when  we  read  the  letter 
denouncing  the  abuses  of  the  Roman  See  which 
was  sent  to  that  See  in  the  name  of  no  less  a  body 
than  the  whole  Nobility,  Clergy,  and  Commons  of 
the  English  realm.  In  that  letter,  an  out-spoken 
and  truly  English  document,  which  has  been  pre- 


ii.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  81 

served  by  an  historian  who  well  appreciated  it,  the 
writers  set  forth  that,  as  the  Nobles,  Clergy,  and 
Commons  in  whose  name  it  is  written  have  no 
common  seal,  they  have,  for  the  signature  of 
their  document,  borrowed  the  seal  of  the  city  of 
London  (3-*). 

This  last  fact  brings  me  round  to  what  I  first 
spoke  of  long  ago,  what  I  may  perhaps  seem  to 
have  forgotten,  but  what  I  have  in  truth  had  con- 
stantly before  my  eyes,  the  distinctly  constitutional 
reforms  which  we  owe  to  Earl  Simon  of  Montfort. 
The  fact  that  a  document  which  professed  to  speak 
in  the  name  of  all  classes  of  the  whole  nation 
could  not  be  so  fittingly  signed  as  with  the  seal 
of  the  city  of  London  marks  the  place  which  that 
city  held  in  the  political  estimation  of  the  time. 
But  London  held  that  position  only  as  the  greatest 
member  of  an  advancing  class,  as  the  foremost 
among  the  cities  and  boroughs  of  England.  Now 
the  great  work  of  Earl  Simon  was  to  give  those 
cities  and  boroughs  their  distinct  place  as  one  of 
the  elements  of  the  body  politic.  Let  us  trace 
the  steps  by  which  that  great  work  was  done. 
When  we  reach  the  thirteenth  century,  we  may 
look  on  the  old  Teutonic  constitution  as  having 
utterly  passed  away.  Some  faint  traces  of  it  in- 
deed we  may  find  here  and  there  in  the  course 

G 


82  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

of  the  twelfth  century,  as  when  both  sides  in  the 
wars  of  Stephen  and  Matilda  acknowledged  the 
right  of  the  citizens  of  London  to  a  voice  in  the 
disposal  of  the  Crown  (35).  But  the  regular  Great 
Council,  the  lineal  representatives  of  the  ancient 
Mycel  Gemot  or  Witenagemdt,  was  shrinking  up 
into  a  body  not  very  unlike  our  House  of  Lords. 
Its  constitution,  as  I  have  already  hinted,  was  far 
more  fluctuating,  far  less  strictly  hereditary,  than 
the  modern  body,  but  it  was  almost  as  far  from 
being  in  any  sense  a  representation  of  the  people. 
The  Great  Charter  secures  the  rights  of  the  nation 
and  of  the  national  Assembly  as  against  arbi- 
trary legislation  and  arbitrary  taxation  on  the  part 
of  the  Crown.  But  it  makes  no  change  in  the 
constitution  of  the  Assembly  itself.  The  greater 
Barons  were  to  be  summoned  personally;  the 
lesser  tenants  in  chief,  the  representatives  of  the 
landsittende  menn  of  Domesday,  were  to  be  sum- 
moned by  a  general  writ  (&}.  The  Great  Charter 
in  short  is  a  Bill  of  Rights  ;  it  is  not  what,  in 
modern  phrase,  we  understand  by  a  Reform  Bill. 
But,  during  the  reigns  of  John  and  Henry  the  Third, 
a  popular  element  was  fast  making  its  way  into 
the  national  Councils  in  a  more  practical  form. 
The  right  of  the  ordinary  freeman  to  attend  in 
person  had  long  been  a  shadow ;  that  of  the  ordi- 


li.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  83 

nary  tenant-in-chief  was   becoming  hardly  more 
practical ;    it    now  begins   to    be   exchanged    for 
what  had  by  this  time  become  the  more  practical 
right  of  choosing  representatives  to  act  in  his  name. 
Like  all  other  things  in  England,  this  right  has 
grown  up  by  degrees  and  as  the   result  of  what 
we  might  almost  call  a  series  of  happy  accidents. 
Both  in  the  reign  of  John  and  in  the  former  part 
of  the  reign  of  Henry,  we  find  several  instances 
of  knights  from  each  county  being  summoned  (3?). 
Here  we  have  the  beginning  of  our  county  mem- 
bers  and    of   the   title  which   they  still   bear,   of 
knights  of  the  shire.     Here  is  the  beginning  of 
popular  representation,  as  distinct  from  the  gather- 
ing of  the  people  in  their  own  persons;  but  we 
need    not  think  that  those  who  first   summoned 
them  had  any  conscious  theories  of  popular  repre- 
sentation.    The  earliest  object  for  which  they  were 
called  together  was  probably  a  fiscal  one ;  it  was 
a  safe  and  convenient  way  of  getting  money.     The 
notion  of  summoning  a  small  number  of  men  to 
act  on  behalf  of  the  whole  was  doubtless  borrowed 
from  the  practice  in  judicial  proceedings  and  in 
inquests  and  commissions  of  various  kinds,  in  which 
it  was  usual   for  certain  select  men  to  swear  on 
behalf  of  the  whole  shire  or  hundred.     We  must 
not  forget,  though  it  is  a  matter  on  which  I  have 

G   2 


84  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

no  time  to  insist  here,  that  our  judicial  and  our 
parliamentary  institutions   are   closely   connected, 
that  both  sprang  out  of  the  primitive  Assemblies, 
that    things  which    now   seem    so    unlike    as    our 
popular   juries   and   the    judicial   powers   of    the 
House  of  Lords  are  in  truth  both  of  them  frag- 
ments of  the  judicial  powers  which  Tacitus  speaks 
of  as  being  vested  in  those  primitive  Assemblies. 
It  was  only  step  by  step  that   the   functions  of 
judge,   juror,  witness,  and  legislator  became   the 
utterly  distinct  functions  which  they  are  now(38). 
Thus  we  find  the  beginnings  of  the  House  of 
Commons,  as  we   might   have  expected,   in    that 
class    of  its    members   which,   for   the    most    part, 
has  most  in  common  with  the  already  established 
House  of  Lords.     Thus  far  the  developement  oi 
the  Constitution   had  gone  on   in   its    usual    inci- 
dental way.     Each  step  in  advance,  however  slight, 
was    doubtless    the   work    of   the    discernment    ot 
some  particular  man,  even  though  his  views  may 
not  have  gone  beyond   the  compassing  of   some 
momentary  advantage.     But  now  we  come  to  that 
great  change,  that  great  measure  of    Parliamen- 
tary Reform,  which  has  left  to  all  later  reformers 
nothing  to  do  but  to  improve  in  detail.     We  come 
to  that  great  act  of  the  patriot  Earl  which  made 
our  popular  Chamber  really  a  popular  Chamber. 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  85 

A  House  of  knights,  of  county  members,  would 
have  been  comparatively  an  aristocratic  body  ;  it 
would  have  left  out  one  of  the  most  healthy  and 
vigorous,  and  by  far  the  most  progressive,  element 
in  the  nation.  When,  after  the  fight  of  Lewes,. 
Earl  Simon,  then  master  of  the  kingdom  with  the 
King  in  his  safe  keeping,  summoned  his  famous- 
Parliament,  he  summoned,  not  only  two  knights- 
from  every  county,  but  also  two  citizens  from  every 
city  arid  two  burgesses  from  every  borough  (39). 
The  Earl  had  long  known  the  importance  and 
value  of  the  growing  civic  element  in  the  political 
society  of  his  age.  When,  in  an  earlier  stage  of 
his  career,  he  held  the  government  of  Gascony, 
he  had,  on  his  return  to  England,  to  answer 
charges  brought  against  him  by  the  Archbishop 
of  Bourdeaux  and  the  nobles  of  the  province.  The 
Earl's  answer  was  to  bring  forward  a  writing,  giving 
him  the  best  of  characters,  which  was  signed  with 
the  common  seal  of  the  city  of  Bourdeaux  (4°).  As 
it  was  in  Gascony,  so  it  was  in  England.  The 
Earl  was  always  a  reformer,  one  who  set  himself 
to  redress  practical  grievances,  to  withstand  the 
royal  favourites,  to  put  a  check  on  the  oppressions 
of  Pope  and  King.  But  his  first  steps  in  the 
way  of  reform  were  made  wholly  on  an  aristocratic 
basis.  He  tried  to  redress  the  grievances  of  the 


86  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

nation  by  the  help  of  his  fellow  nobles  only.  Step 
by  step  he  learned  that  no  true  reform  could  be 
wrought  for  so  narrow  a  platform,  and  step  by 
step  he  took  into  his  confidence,  first  the  knights 
of  the  counties,  and  lastly  the  class  to  whose  good 
will  he  had  owed  so  much  in  his  earlier  trial, 
the  citizens  and  burgesses.  Through  the  whole 
struggle  they  stood  steadily  by  him  ;  London  was 
as  firm  in  his  cause  as  Bourdeaux  had  been,  and 
its  citizens  fought  and  suffered  and  triumphed  with 
him  on  the  glorious  day  of  Lewes  (^).  By  a  bold 
and  happy  innovation,  he  called  a  class  which  had 
done  so  much  for  him  and  for  the  common  cause 
to  take  their  place  in  the  councils  of  the  nation. 
It  was  in  Earl  Simon's  Parliament  of  1265  that 
the  still  abiding  elements  of  the  popular  chamber, 
the  Knights,  Citizens,  and  Burgesses,  first  appeared 
side  by  side.  Thus  was  formed  that  newly  deve- 
loped Estate  of  the  Realm  which  was,  step  by 
step,  to  grow  into  the  most  powerful  of  all,  the 
Commons'  House  of  Parliament. 

Such  was  the  gift  which  England  received  from 
her  noblest  champion  and  martyr.  Nor  should  it 
sound  strange  in  our  ears  that  her  champion  and 
martyr  was  by  birth  a  stranger.  We  boast  our- 
selves that  we  have  led  captive  our  conquerors, 
and  that  we  have  made  them  into  sons  of  the 


ii.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  87 

soil  as  faithful  as  ourselves.  What  we  have  done 
with  conquerors  we  have  also  done  with  peaceful 
settlers.  In  after  days  we  welcomed  every  victim 
of  oppression  and  persecution,  the  Fleming,  the 
Huguenot,  and  the  Palatine.  And  what  we  wel- 
comed we  adopted  and  assimilated,  and  strength- 
ened our  English  being  with  all  that  was  worthiest 
in  foreign  lands.  So  can  we  honour,  along  with 
the  men  of  English  birth,  those  men  of  other  lands 
who  have  done  for  England  as  sons  for  their  own 
mother.  The  Danish  Cnut  ranks  alongside  of  the 
worthiest  of  our  native  Kings.  Anselm  of  Aosta 
ranks  alongside  of  the  worthiest  of  our  native 
Prelates.  And  so  alongside  of  the  worthiest  of 
our  native  Earls  we  place  the  glorious  name  of 
Simon  the  Righteous.  A  stranger,  but  a  stranger 
who  came  to  our  shores  to  claim  lands  and  honours 
which  were  his  lawful  heritage,  he  became  our 
leader  against  strangers  of  another  mould,  against 
the  adventurers  who  thronged  the  court  of  a  King 
who  turned  his  back  on  his  own  people.  The 
first  noble  of  England,  the  brother-in-law  of  the 
King,  he  threw  in  his  lot,  not  with  princes  or 
nobles,  but  with  the  whole  people.  He  was  the 
chosen  leader  of  England  in  his  life,  and  in  death 
he  was  worshipped  as  her  martyr.  In  those  days 
religion  coloured  every  feeling ;  the  patriot  who 


88  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

stood  up  for  right  and  freedom  was  honoured 
alongside  of  him  who  suffered  for  his  faith.  We 
fill  our  streets  and  market-places  with  the  statues 
of  worthies  of  later  days  ;  Peel  and  Herbert  and 
Lewis  and  Cobden  yet  live  among  us  in  bronze 
or  marble.  In  those  days  honour  to  the  states- 
man was  not  well  distinguished  from  worship  to 
the  saint,  and  Waltheof  and  Simon  and  Thomas 
of  Lancaster  (^2)  were  hailed  as  sainted  patrons  of 
England,  and  wonders  were  held  to  be  wrought 
by  their  relics  or  at  their  tombs.  The  poets  of 
three  languages  vied  in  singing  the  praises  of  the 
man  who  strove  and  suffered  for  right,  and  Simon, 
the  guardian  of  England  on  the  field  and  in  the 
senate,  was  held  to  be  her  truer  guardian  still  in 
the  heavenly  places  from  which  our  fathers  deemed 
that  the  curse  of  Rome  had  no  power  to  shut 
him  out  (43). 

The  great  work  of  the  martyred  Earl  had  a 
strange  destiny.  His  personal  career  was  cut  short, 
his  political  work  was  brought  to  perfection,  by 
a  rival  and  a  kinsman  only  less  to  be  honoured 
than  himself.  On  the  field  of  Evesham  Simon  died 
and  Edward  triumphed.  But  it  was  on  Edward 
that  Simon's  mantle  fell ;  it  was  to  his  destroyer 
that  he  handed  on  the  torch  which  fell  from  his 
dying  grasp.  For  a  moment  his  work  seemed  to 


ii.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTlfUTION.  89 

have  died  with  him ;  for  some  years  Parliaments 
were  still  summoned  jwhich  were  not  after  the 
model  of  the  great  Assembly  which  answered  to 
the  writs  of  the  captive  Henry.  But  the  model 
still  lived  in  men's  hearts,  and  presently  the  wisdom 
of  the  great  Edward  saw  that  his  uncle's  gift 
could  no  longer  be  denied  to  his  people.  Parlia- 
ments after  Simon's  model  have  been  called  to- 
gether in  unbroken  succession  from  Edward's  day 
to  our  own  (44).  Next  to  the  name  of  Simon  we 
may  honour  the  name  of  Edward  himself  and  the 
names  of  the  worthies  who  withstood  him.  To 
Roger  Bigod  of  Norfolk  and  Humfrey  Bohun  of 
Hereford  we  owe  the  crowning  of  the  work  («). 
The  Parliament  of  England  was  now  wrought 
into  the  fulness  of  its  perfect  form,  and  the  most 
homely,  but  not  the  least  important,  of  its  powers 
was  now  fully  acknowledged.  No  tax  or  gift 
could  the  King  of  England  claim  at  the  hands  of 
Englishmen  save  such  as  the  Lords  and  Com- 
mons of  England  had  granted  him  of  their  free 
will  (4«). 

Thus  we  may  say  that,  in  the  time  of  Edward 
the  First,  the  English  Constitution  definitely  put 
on  the  same  essential  form  which  it  has  kept  ever 
since.  The  germs  of  King,  Lords,  and  Commons 
we  had  brought  with  us  from  our  older  home  eight 


90  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

• 

hundred  years  before.  But,  from  King  Edward's 
days  onwards,  we  have  King,  Lords,  and  Commons 
themselves,  in  nearly  the  same  outward  shape, 
with  nearly  the  same  strictly  legal  powers,  which 
they  still  keep.  All  the  great  principles  of  English 
freedom  were  already  firmly  established.  There 
is  indeed  a  wide  difference  between  the  political 
condition  of  England  under  Edward  the  First  and 
the  political  condition  of  England  in  our  own  day. 
But  the  difference  lies  far  more  in  the  practical 
working  of  the  Constitution  than  in  its  outward 
form.  The  changes  have  been  many  ;  but  a  large 
portion  of  those  changes  have  not  been  formal 
enactments,  but  those  silent  changes  whose  gradual 
working  has  wrought  out  for  us  a  conventional 
Constitution  existing  alongside  of  our  written  Law. 
Other  changes  have  been  simply  improvements 
in  detail ;  others  have  been  enactments  made  to 
declare  more  clearly,  or  to  secure  more  fully  in 
practice,  those  rights  whose  existence  was  not 
denied.  But,  speaking  generally,  and  allowing  for 
the  important  class  of  conventional  understandings 
which  have  never  been  clothed  with  the  form  of 
written  enactments,  the  main  elements  of  the 
English  Constitution  remain  now  as  they  were 
fixed  then.  From  that  time  English  constitutional 
history  is  not  merely  an  inquiry,  however  inter- 


ii.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  91 

esting  and  instructive,  into  something  which  has 
passed  away.  It  is  an  inquiry  into  something 
which  still  lives ;  it  is  an  inquiry  into  laws  which, 
whenever  they  have  not  been  formally  repealed, 
are  in  full  force  at  this  day.  Up  to  the  reign  of 
Edward  the  First  English  history  is  strictly  the 
domain  of  antiquaries.  From  the  reign  of  Edward 
the  First  it  becomes  the  domain  of  lawyers  (•*?). 

We  find  then — it  will  be  understood  with  what 
qualifications  I  am  speaking — the  English  Consti- 
tution fully  grown  by  the  end  of  the  thirteenth 
century,  and  we  find  it  to  be,  in  the  shape  which 
it  then  took,  the  work  of  Earl  Simon  of  Montfort 
and  of  King  Edward  the  First  Now  there  are 
several  points  in  which  the  shape  which  our  Con- 
stitution thus  finally  took  differed  from  the  shapes 
which  were  taken  by  most  of  the  kindred  Consti- 
tutions on  the  Continent.  The  usual  form  taken 
by  a  national  or  provincial  assembly  in  the  middle 
ages  was  that  of  an  Assembly  of  Estates.  That 
is  to  say,  it  consisted  of  representatives  of  all 
those  classes  in  the  nation  which  were  possessed 
of  political  rights.  These  in  most  countries  were 
three,  Nobles,  Clergy,  and  Commons.  And  the  name 
of  the  Three  Estates,  that  is  the  Nobles,  Clergy, 
and  Commons,  is  equally  well  known  in  England, 
though  the  meaning  of  the  three  names  differs  not 


9^  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

a  little  in  England  from  what  it  meant  elsewhere. 
In  England  we  never  had,  unless  it  were  in  the 
old  days  of  the  Eorlas,  a  Nobility  such  as  is  under- 
stood by  that  name  in  other  countries.  Elsewhere 
the  nobles  formed  a  distinct  class,  a  class  into 
which  it  was  perhaps  not  absolutely  impossible  for 
those  who  were  beneath  it  to  be  raised,  but  from 
which  it  was  at  least  absolutely  impossible  for  any 
of  its  members  to  come  down.  Whatever  the 
privileges  of  the  noble  might  be,  they  extended 
to  all  his  children  and  their  children  for  ever  and 
ever.  In  some  countries  his  titles  descend  in  this 
way  to  all  his  descendants ;  all  the  children  of  a 
Duke,  for  instance,  are  Dukes  and  Duchesses.  In 
France,  and  in  most  other  countries  where  the 
system  of  Estates  existed,  the  Estate  of  the  Nobles 
in  the  National  Assembly  was  a  representation,  in 
some  shape  or  other,  of  the  whole  class  of  nobles 
as  a  distinct  body.  How  different  this  is  from  our 
House  of  Lords  I  need  not  point  out.  In  strict- 
ness, I  repeat,  we  have  no  nobility.  The  seats  in 
our  Upper  Chamber  go  by  descent  and  not  by 
election  or  nomination  ;  but  no  political  privilege 
attaches  to  the  children  of  their  holders.  Even  the 
eldest  son  of  the  peer,  the  future  holder  of  the 
peerage,  is  a  commoner  as  long  as  his  father  lives. 
Whatever  titles  he  bears  are  simply  titles  of  cour- 


ii.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  93 

tesy  which  carry  with  them  no  political  privileges 
above  other  commoners.     Nay,  we  may  go  higher 
still.     As  the  children  of  the  peer  have  no  special 
advantage,  so  neither  have  the  younger  children 
of  the  King  himself,     The  King's  wife,  his  eldest 
son,  his  eldest  daughter,  his  eldest  son's  wife,  all 
have  special  privileges  by  Law.     His  other  children 
are  simple  commoners,  unless  their   father  thinks 
good  to  raise  them,  as  he  may  raise  any  other  of 
his  subjects,  to  the  rank  of  peerage  (-»s).     There  is 
perhaps  no  feature  in  our  Constitution   more  im- 
portant and  more  beneficial  than  this,  which  binds 
all  ranks  together,  and  which  has  hindered  us  from 
suffering  at  any  time  under  the  curse  of  a  noble 
caste.      Yet  this  marked   distinction  between  our 
own  Constitution  and  that  of  most  other  countries 
is  purely  traditional.     We  cannot  say  that  it  was 
enacted  by  any  particular  man  or  in  any  particular 
Assembly.      But  it  is    easy  to  see  that  the   fact 
that  in  England   our  national  Assemblies  always 
went  on  in  some  shape  or  other,  that  the  right  of 
all  freemen  to  attend  in  person  was  never  formally 
abolished,  that  the  King  kept  the  right  of  specially 
summoning  whom  he  would,  all  helped  to  hinder 
the  growth  of  an  exclusive  noble  caste.    The  aristo- 
cratic sentiment,  the  pride  of  birth,  has  doubtless 
been  very  strong  at  all  times.     But  it  has  been 


94  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

merely  a  sentiment,  resting  on  no  legal  foundation. 
The  Crown  could  always  ennoble  any  one  ;  but  the 
nobility  so  granted  belonged  to  one  only  of  the 
family  at  the  time,  to  the  actual  owner  of  the 
peerage.  All  ranks  could  at  all  times  freely  inter- 
marry ;  all  offices  were  open  to  all  freemen ;  and 
England,  unlike  Germany,  never  saw  ecclesiastical 
foundations  whose  members  were  bound  to  be  of 
noble  birth. 

The  position  of  the  Estate  of  the  Clergy  was 
also  widely  different  in  England  from  what  it  was 
in  other  countries.  In  fact  the  political  position  of 
the  Clergy  has,  ever  since  Edward  the  First,  been 
something  utterly  anomalous  and  inconsistent. 
Elsewhere  the  representatives  of  the  Clergy,  just 
like  those  of  the  Nobles,  formed  one  distinct  Estate 
in  the  Assembly.  In  England  the  great  Prelates 
had  seats  in  the  House  of  Lords,  where  the  Bishops 
keep  them  still.  But  there  also  existed  the  anoma- 
lous body  called  Convocation,  whose  character  has 
always  fluctuated  between  that  of  an  ecclesiastical 
Synod  and  that  of  a  parliamentary  Estate  of  the 
realm  (49).  The  Clergy  are  still  summoned  along 
with  every  Parliament ;  and  one  distinctly  parlia- 
mentary function  they  held  down  to  the  reign  of 
Charles  the  Second,  which  was  then  taken  away 
without  any  formal  enactment.  It  was  one  of  our 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  95 

great  constitutional  principles  established  in  King 
Edward's  days  that  no  tax  could  be  granted  to 
the  King  except  by  those  who  had  to  pay  it.  But 
for  a  long  time  the  Lords  and  the  Commons  taxed 
themselves  separately,  and  the  Clergy  in  their  Con- 
vocation taxed  themselves  separately  also.  And, 
till  this  power  was  given  up,  an  ecclesiastical  bene- 
fice gave  no  right  to  vote  in  the  election  of  mem- 
bers of  the  House  of  Commons  (s°). 

The  Commons  too  themselves  bear  a  name  which 
had  a  far  different  meaning  in  England  from  what  it 
bore  elsewhere.  The  usage  by  which  the  Knights 
of  the  shire  and  the  Citizens  and  Burgesses  were 
brought  together  in  a  single  House,  whatever  was 
its  origin,  whether  it  were  at  first  the  result  of 
design  or  of  happy  accident,  has  been  an  usage  no 
less  wholesome,  no  less  needful  to  our  full  con- 
stitutional developement,  than  that  which  decreed 
that  the  children  of  peers  should  be  commoners. 
In  most  other  countries  the  class  of  men  who  were 
returned  as  representatives  of  the  counties,  the 
Knights  of  the  Shire,  would  have  been  members 
of  the  Estate  of  the  Nobles.  In  France  the  words 
nobleman  and  gentleman  had  the  same  meaning, 
that  of  the  members  of  an  exclusive  aristocratic 
caste.  The  Commons,  the  Third  Estate,  consisted 
of  the  citizens  of  the  privileged  towns  only  (s1). 


96  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

But  in  England  the  middle  class  was  not  confined 
to  the  towns  ;  it  spread  itself,  in  the  form  of  a 
lesser  gentry  and  a  wealthy  yeomanry,  over  the 
whole  face  of  the  land.  That  class,  the  smaller 
landowners,  was  for  a  long  time  the  strength  of  the 
country,  and  the  happiest  results  came  from  the 
union  of  their  representatives  in  a  single  chamber 
with  those  of  the  cities  and  boroughs.  Each  class 
gained  strength  from  its  fellowship  with  the  other, 
and  the  citizen  class  gained,  from  their  union  on 
equal  terms  with  the  landed  gentry,  a  consideration 
which  otherwise  they  might  never  have  reached. 
In  short,  the  union  of  the  two,  the  union  of  all 
classes  of  freemen  except  the  clergy  and  the  actual 
members  of  the  peerage,  of  all  classes  from  the 
peer's  eldest  son  to  the  smallest  freeholder  or 
burgess,  made  the  House  of  Commons  a  real  re- 
presentation of  the  whole  nation,  and  not  of  any 
single  order  in  the  nation. 

Mark  again  that  the  form  of  government  which 
political  writers  call  bi-cameral,  that  is  to  say, 
where  the  Legislative  Assembly  consists  of  two 
Chambers  or  Houses,  arose  out  of  one  of  the 
accidents  of  English  History.  The  merits  of 
that  form  of  government  are  now  freely  under 
discussion,  but  it  is  assumed  on  both  sides  that 
the  .only  choice  lies  between  one  chamber  and 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  97 

two ;  no  one  proposes  to  have  three  or  four  (s2). 
But  most  of  the  continental  bodies  of  Estates 
consisted,  as  we  have  seen,  of  three  Houses ;  in 
Sweden,  where  the  peasants,  the  small  free- 
holders, were  important  enough  to  be  separately 
represented  alongside  of  the  Nobles,  Clergy,  and 
Citizens,  there  were  till  lately  four  (sa).  The 
number  two  became  the  number  of  our  Houses 
of  Parliament,  not  out  of  any  conviction  of  the 
advantages  of  that  number,  but  because  it  was 
found  impossible  to  get  the  Clergy  in  England 
habitually  to  act,  as  they  did  elsewhere,  as  a 
regular  member  of  the  parliamentary  body.  They 
shrank  from  the  burthen,  or  they  deemed  secular 
legislation  inconsistent  with  their  profession.  Thus, 
instead  of  the  Clergy  forming,  as  they  did  in 
France,  a  distinct  Estate  of  the  Legislature,  we 
got  a  Parliament  of  two  Houses,  Lords  and 
Commons,  attended  by  a  kind  of  ecclesiastical 
shadow  of  the  Parliament  in  the  shape  of  the  two 
Houses  of  the  ecclesiastical  Convocation.  Thus, 
for  all  practical  purposes,  there  were  only  two 
Estates  in  the  English  Parliament,  Lords  and 
Commons.  Thus  the  phrase  of  the  Three  Estates, 
which  had  a  meaning  in  France,  became  meaning- 
less in  England.  For  centuries  back  there  has 
been  no  separate  Estate  of  the  Clergy ;  some  of 

H 


98  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

their  highest  members  have  belonged  to  the 
Estate  of  the  Lords,  and  the  rest  to  the  Estate 
of  the  Commons.  Hence  has  arisen  a  common 
but  not  unnatural  misconception,  a  misconception 
as  old  as  the  days  of  the  Long  Parliament,  as  to 
the  meaning  of  the  phrase  of  the  Three  Estates. 
Men  constantly  use  those  words  as  if  they  meant 
the  three  elements  among  which  the  legislative 
power  is  divided,  King,  Lords,  and  Commons. 
But  an  Estate  means  a  rank  or  order  or  class  of 
men,  like  the  Lords,  the  Clergy,  or  the  Commons. 
The  King  is  not  an  Estate,  because  there  is  no 
class  or  order  of  Kings,  the  King  being  one  person 
alone  by  himself.  The  proper  phrase  is  the  King 
and  the  three  Estates  of  the  Realm.  But  in 
England,  as  I  have  already  shown,  the  phrase  is 
meaningless,  as  we  have  in  truth  two  Estates 
only  (S4). 

We  thus  had  in  England,  not  an  Estate  of 
Nobles,  forming  a  distinct  class  from  the  people, 
but  an  Upper  House,  of  hereditary  and  official 
Lords,  whose  privileges  were  purely  personal,  and 
whose  children  had  no  political  privilege  above 
other  men.  Our  Bishops  and  some  other  of  our 
ecclesiastical  dignitaries  had  seats  in  the  Upper 
House,  but  there  was  no  distinct  Estate  of  the 
Clergy,  having  its  distinct  voice  in  legislation.  Our 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  99 

Lower  House,  lower  in  name,  but  gradually  to 
become  upper  in  real  power,  came  to  represent, 
not  merely  the  inhabitants  of  privileged  towns, 
but  the  whole  nation,  with  the  single  exception 
of  the  personal  holders  of  hereditary  or  official 
seats  in  the  Upper  House.  That  such  an  As- 
sembly should  gradually  draw  to  itself  all  the 
real  powers  of  the  state  was  in  the  nature  of 
things ;  but  it  was  only  gradually  that  it  did  so. 
Few  things  in  our  parliamentary  history  are  more 
remarkable  than  the  way  in  which  the  two  Houses 
have  for  the  most  part  worked  together.  I  am  not 
talking  of  very  modern  times,  but  of  times  when 
the  two  Houses  were  really  coordinate  powers  in 
the  state.  During  the  six  hundred  years  that  the 
two  Houses  have  lived  side  by  side,  serious  dis- 
putes between  them  have  been  very  rare,  and  those 
disputes  which  have  happened  have  generally  had 
to  do  with  matters  of  form  and  privilege  which 
were  chiefly  interesting  to  members  of  the  two 
Houses  themselves,  not  with  questions  which  had 
any  great  importance  for  the  nation  at  large  (S5). 
For  a  while  the  Commons  followed  the  lead  of  the 
Lords  ;  then  the  Lords  came  gradually  to  follow 
the  lead  of  the  Commons  ;  but  open  and  violent 
breaches  between  the  Houses  have  been  rare  in- 
deed. From  the  days  of  Earl  Simon  onwards, 

H   £ 


ioo  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

both  the  power  of  Parliament  as  a  whole,  and  the 
special  power  of  the  House  of  Commons,  was 
constantly  growing.  The  Parliaments  of  the  four- 
teenth century  exercised  all  the  powers  which  our 
Parliament  exercises  now,  together  with  some 
which  modern  Parliaments  shrink  from  exercising. 
That  is  to  say,  the  Parliaments  of  those  days 
were  obliged  either  to  do  directly  or  to  leave 
undone  many  things  which  the  developement  of 
political  conventionality  enables  a  modern  Parlia- 
ment to  do  indirectly.  The  ancient  Parliaments 
demanded  the  dismissal  of  the  King's  ministers  ; 
they  regulated  his  personal  household ;  they  put 
his  authority  into  commission;  if  need  called  for 
such  a  step,  they  put  forth  their  last  and  greatest 
power  and  deposed  him  from  his  kingly  office. 
In  those  days  a  change  of  government,  a  change 
of  policy,  the  getting  rid  of  a  bad  minister  and 
the  putting  a  better  in  his  place,  were  things  which 
never  could  be  done  without  an  open  struggle 
between  King  and  Parliament  ;  often  they  could 
not  be  done  without  the  bondage,  the  imprison- 
ment, or  the  death,  perhaps  only  of  the  minister, 
perhaps  even  of  the  King  himself.  The  same  ends 
can  now  be  gained  by  a  vote  of  censure  in  the 
House  of  Commons ;  in  many  cases  they  can 
be  gained  even  without  a  vote  of  censure,  by  the 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  101 

simple  throwing  out  of  a  measure  by  which  a 
Ministry  has  given  out  that  it  will  stand  or  fail^s). 
The  fifteenth  century,  as  compared  with'  the 
thirteenth  and  fourteenth  ;  was  in  some  respects  a 
time  in  which  things  went  back.  It  is  plain  that 
the  Parliaments  of  that  day  were  bodies  which 
were  much  less  independent  than  the  Parliaments 
of  earlier  times.  During  the  Wars  of  the  Roses 
each  successive  military  victor  found  a  Parliament 
ready  to  confirm  his  claim  to  the  Crown  and  to 
decree  the  condemnation  of  his  enemies  (").  And 
it  was  a  Parliament  of  Henry  the  Sixth  which 
passed  the  most  reactionary  measure  which  any 
Parliament  ever  did  pass,  that  by  which  the  quali- 
fication for  a  county  elector  was  narrowed  to  those 
freeholders  whose  estates  were  of  the  yearly  value 
of  forty  shillings  (58).  In  this  case  time  and  the 
change  in  the  value  of  money  have  redressed  the 
wrong;  there  may  be  freeholders  whose  estates 
are  under  the  value  of  forty  shillings,  but  I  can- 
not think  that  they  are  now  a  very  large  or  im- 
portant class.  But,  to  understand  the  meaning  of 
the  restriction  in  the  fifteenth  century,  for  forty 
shillings  we  may  fairly  read  forty  pounds ;  and 
certainly,  if  we  struck  off  the  register  all  those 
electors  whose  qualification  is  a  freehold — much 
more  those  whose  "qualification  is  an  estate  less 

liBBJMW 


102  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

than  a  freehold— ujrider  the  value  of  forty  pounds, 
the  lessening  of '  the  constituencies  of  our  counties 
VJpiiW  ;ript  Be  srxiall.  ;LOn  the  other  hand,  during 
the  revolutionary  times  which  followed,  we  more 
than  once  hear  of  direct  appeals  to  the  people 
which  remind  us  of  days  far  earlier.  Edward 
the  Fourth  and  Richard  the  Third  were  chosen 
Kings,  or  at  least  had  their  claims  to  the  Crown 
acknowledged,  by  gatherings  of  the  citizens  of 
London  which  remind  us  of  the  wars  of  Stephen 
and  Matilda  (»).  Still  even  in  this  age,  the  power 
of  Parliament  was  advancing  (6o) ;  the  anxiety  of 
every  pretender  to  get  a  parliamentary  sanction  for 
his  claims  was  a  sign  of  the  growing  importance 
of  Parliament,  and  we  get  incidental  notices  which 
show  that  a  seat  in  the  House  of  Commons,  and 
that  not  as  a  knight  of  a  shire,  but  as  a  burgess 
of  a  borough,  was  now  an  object  of  ambition  for 
men  of  the  class  from  which  knights  of  the  shire 
were  chosen,  and  even  for  the  sons  of  members  of 
the  Upper  House  (6l). 

At  last  came  the  sixteenth  century,  the  time 
of  trial  for  parliamentary  institutions  in  so  many 
countries  of  Europe.  Not  a  few  assemblies  which 
had  once  been  as  free  as  our  own  Parliament  were, 
during  that  age,  either  utterly  swept  away  or 
reduced  to  empty  formalities.  Then  it  was  that 


n.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  103 

Charles  the  Fifth  and  Philip  the  Second  overthrew 
the  free  constitutions  of  Castile  and  Aragon ; 
before  long  the  States-General  of  France  met  for 
the  last  time  before  their  last  meeting  of  all  on  the 
eve  of  the  great  Revolution  (62).  In  England  parlia- 
mentary institutions  were  not  swept  away,  nor  did 
Parliament  sink  into  an  empty  form.  But,  for  a 
while,  Parliaments,  like  all  our  other  institutions, 
became  perverted  into  instruments  of  tyranny. 
Under  Henry  the  Eighth,  Parliaments,  like  Judges, 
Juries,  and  ecclesiastical  Synods,  decreed  whatever 
seemed  good  to  the  caprice  of  the  despot.  Why 
had  they  so  fallen  away  from  what  they  had  been 
in  a  past  age,  from  what  they  were  to  be  again  ? 
The  reason  is  plain ;  the  Commons  had  not  yet 
gained  strength  enough  to  act  without  the  Lords, 
and  the  Lords  had  ceased  to  be  an  independent 
body.  The  old  nobility  had  been  cut  off  at  Tow- 
ton  and  Barnet,  and  the  new  nobility  were  the  ab- 
ject slaves  of  the  King  to  whom  they  owed  their 
honours.  A  century  later,  the  new  nobility  had 
inherited  the  spirit  of  the  old,  and  the  Commons 
had  grown  to  the  fulness  of  their  power.  Thus  it 
came  that  we  find  in  the  Parliaments  of  the  six- 
teenth century  an  abject  submission  to  a  tyrant's 
will,  of  which  we  find  no  sign  in  the  Parliaments 
•  either  of  the  fourteenth  or  of  the  seventeenth. 


104  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

Very  different  indeed  from  the  Parliaments  which 
overthrew  Richard  the  Second  and  Charles  the 
First  were  the  Parliaments  which,  almost  without 
a  question,  passed  bills  of  attainder  against  any 
man  against  whom  Henry's  caprice  had  turned, 
the  Parliaments  which,  in  the  great  age  of  religious 
controversy,  were  ever  ready  to  enforce  by  every 
penalty  that  particular  shade  of  doctrine  which  for 
the  moment  commended  itself  to  the  Defender  of 
the  Faith,  to  his  son  or  to  his  daughters.  Why, 
it  may  be  asked,  in  such  a  state  of  things,  did  not 
parliamentary  institutions  perish  in  England  as 
they  perished  in  so  many  other  lands  ?  It  might 
be  enough  to  say  that  no  ruler  had  an  interest  in 
destroying  institutions  which  he  found  that  he  could 
so  conveniently  turn  to  his  own  purposes.  But  why 
did  not  those  institutions  sink  into  mere  forms, 
which  they  certainly  did  not  do,  even  in  the  worst 
times  ?  One  reason  undoubtedly  is  that  special 
insular  position  of  our  country  which  has  in  so 
many  other  ways  given  a  peculiar  turn  to  our 
history.  The  great  foe  of  parliamentary  institu- 
tions was  the  introduction  of  standing  armies. 
But  the  sovereign  of  England,  shut  up  within  his 
island,  had  far  less  need  of  a  standing  army  than 
the  sovereigns  of  the  Continent,  engaged  as  they 
were  in  their  ceaseless  wars  with  neighbours  on 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION,  105 

their  frontiers.  But  I  believe  that  the  personal 
character  of  Henry  the  Eighth  had  a  great  deal 
to  do  with  the  final  preservation  of  our  liberties. 
Do  not  for  a  moment  fancy  that  I  belong  to  that 
school  of  paradox  which  sets  up  Henry  the  Eighth 
as  a  virtuous  and  beneficent  ruler.  Do  not  think 
that  I  claim  for  him  any  feelings  of  direct  thank- 
fulness such  as  I  do  claim  for  Earl  Simon  and 
King  Edward.  The  position  of  Henry  is  more 
like  the  position  of  William  the  Conqueror,  though 
I  certainly  hold  that  the  Conqueror  was  in  every- 
thing the  better  man  of  the  two.  Both  served  the 
cause  of  freedom  indirectly,  and  both  served  it 
by  means  of  features  in  the  personal  character  of 
each.  In  one  respect  indeed  William  and  Henry 
stood  in  utterly  different  positions  towards  England. 
William  was  a  stranger,  and  it  was  largely  because 
he  was  a  stranger  that  he  was  able  to  do  us  indi- 
rect good.  Henry,  with  all  his  crimes,  was  a 
thorough  Englishman  ;  throughout  his  reign  there 
was  a  sympathy  between  him  and  the  mass  of  his 
subjects,  who,  after  all,  did  not  greatly  suffer  by 
the  occasional  beheading  of  a  Queen  or  a  Duke. 
But  the  despotism  of  William  and  the  despotism  of 
Henry  agreed  in  this,  that  each,  even  in  his  worst 
deeds,  retained  a  scrupulous  regard  for  the  letter  of 
the  Law.  In  the  case  of  William  this  is  not  hard 


106  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

to  see  for  any  one  who  carefully  studies  the  records 
of  his  age  (63)  ;  in  the  case  of  Henry  it  stands 
boldly  proclaimed  in  the  broadest  facts  of  English 
history.  While  his  fellow-tyrants  abroad  were 
everywhere  overthrowing  free  institutions,  Henry 
was  in  all  things  showing  them  the  deepest  out- 
ward respect.  Throughout  his  reign  he  took  care 
to  do  nothing  except  in  outward  and  regular  legal 
form,  nothing  for  which  he  could  not  shelter  him- 
self under  the  sanction  either  of  precedent  or  of 
written  Law.  In  itself,  this  perversion  of  Law, 
this  clothing  of  wrong  with  the  garb  of  right,  is 
really  worse — at  all  events  it  is  more  corrupting — 
than  deeds  of  open  violence  against  which  men  are 
tempted  openly  to  revolt.  But  such  a  tyranny  as 
Henry's  is  one  form  of  the  homage  which  vice 
pays  to  virtue  ;  the  careful  preservation  of  the 
outward  forms  of  freedom  makes  it  easier  for 
another  and  happier  generation  again  to  kindle 
the  form  into  its  ancient  spirit  and  life.  Every 
deed  of  wrong  done  by  Henry  with  the  assent  of 
Parliament  was  in  truth  a  witness  to  the  abiding 
importance  of  Parliament ;  the  very  degradation 
of  our  ancient  Constitution  was  a  step  to  its  re- 
vival with  new  strength  and  in  a  more  perfect 
form  (<*). 

A  like  witness  to  the  importance  of  Parliament 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  107 

in  this  age  was  shown  in  two  other  very  remark- 
able ways,  whereby  the  power  and  importance  of 
the  House  of  Commons  was  acknowledged  in  the 
very  act  of  corrupting  it.  One  was  the  active 
interference  of  the  Government  in  parliamentary 
elections  ;  the  other  was  the  creation  of  boroughs  in 
order  to  be  corrupt.  One  needs  no  stronger  proofs 
than  these  of  the  importance  of  the  body  which  it 
was  found  needful  thus  to  pack  and  to  manage- 
The  Crown  still  kept  the  power  of  summoning 
members  from  any  boroughs  which  it  thought  fit, 
and  throughout  the  Tudor  reigns  the  power  was 
freely  abused  by  sending  writs  to  places  which 
were  likely  to  return  members  who  would  be  sub- 
servient to  the  Court  (6s).  Thus  arose  many  of  the 
wretched  little  boroughs  in  Cornwall  and  elsewhere 
which  were  disfranchised  by  our  successive  Reform 
Bills.  These  boroughs,  which  always  were  corrupt* 
and  which  were  created  in  order  to  be  corrupt, 
must  be  carefully  distinguished  from  another  class 
which  perished  with  them.  Many  towns  to  which 
Earl  Simon  and  King  Edward  sent  writs  decayed 
in  process  of  time ;  sometimes  they  decayed  posi- 
tively ;  more  commonly  they  decayed  relatively,  by 
being  utterly  outstripped  by  younger  towns  and  so 
losing  the  importance  which  they  had  once  had. 
The  disfranchisement  of  both  classes  was  equally 


io8  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

just ;  but]  the  different  history  of  the  two  classes 
should  be  carefully  borne  in  mind.  It  was  right 
to  take  away  its  members  from  Old  Sarum,  but 
there  had  been  a  time  when  it  was  right  to  give 
Old  Sarum  members.  In  the  case  of  a  crowd  of 
Cornish  boroughs,  it  not  only  was  right  to  take 
away  their  members,  but  they  never  ought  to  have 
had  members  at  all  (66). 

It  was  in  the  days  of  Elizabeth  that  something 
of  the  ancient  spirit  again  breathed  forth.  It  is 
then  that  we  come  to  the  beginning  of  that  long 
line  of  parliamentary  worthies  which  stretches  on 
in  unbroken  order  from  her  days  to  our  own.  A 
few  daring  spirits  in  the  Commons'  House  now 
began  once  more  to  speak  in  tones  worthy  of  those 
great  Assemblies  which  had  taught  the  Edwards 
and  the  Richards  that  there  was  a  power  in  Eng- 
land mightier  than  their  own  (6?).  Under  the  puny 
successor  of  the  great  Queen  the  voice  of  freedom 
was  heard  more  loudly  (68).  In  the  next  reign  the 
great  strife  of  all  came,  and  a  King  of  England 
once  more,  as  in  the  days  of  Henry  and  Simon, 
stood  forth  in  arms  against  his  people  to  learn 
that  the  power  of  his  people  was  a  greater  power 
than  his.  But  in  the  seventeenth  century,  just  as 
in  the  thirteenth,  men  did  not  ask  for  any  rights 
and  powers  which  were  admitted  to  be  new ;  they 


II.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  109 

asked  only  for  the  better  security  of  those  rights 
and  powers  which  had  been  handed  on  from  days 
of  old.  Into  the  details  of  that  great  struggle  and 
of  the  times  which  followed  it  is  not  my  purpose 
to  enter.  I  have  traced  at  some  length  the  origin 
and  growth  of  our  Constitution  from  the  earliest 
times  to  its  days  of  special  trial  in  the  days  of 
Tudor  and  Stewart  despotism.  Our  later  consti- 
tutional history  rather  belongs  to  an  inquiry  of 
another  kind.  It  is  mainly  a  record  of  silent 
changes  in  the  practical  working  of  institutions 
whose  outward  and  legal  form  remained  untouched. 
I  will  therefore  end  my  consecutive  historical 
sketch — if  consecutive  it  can  claim  to  be — at  the 
point  which  we  have  now  reached.  Instead  of 
carrying  on  any  regular  constitutional  narrative 
into  times  nearer  to  our  own,  I  will  rather  choose, 
as  the  third  part  of  my  subject,  the  illustration  of 
one  of  the  special  points  with  which  I  set  out, 
namely  the  power  which  our  gradual  developement 
has  given  us  of  retracing  our  steps,  of  falling  back, 
whenever  need  calls  for  falling  back,  on  the  prin- 
ciples of  earlier,  often  of  the  earliest,  times.  Wit- 
tingly or  unwittingly,  much  of  our  best  modern 
legislation  has,  as  I  have  already  said,  been  a 
case  of  advancing  by  the  process  of  going  back. 
As  the  last  division  of  the  work  which  I  have 


i io  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

taken  in  hand,  I  shall  try  to  show  in  how  many 
cases  we  have,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  gone  back 
from  the  cumbrous  and  oppressive  devices  of 
feudal  and  royalist  lawyers  to  the  sounder,  freer, 
and  simpler  principles  of  the  days  of  our  earliest 
freedom. 


ill.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  in 


CHAPTER    III. 

IN  my  two  former  chapters  I  have  carried  my 
brief  sketch  of  the  history  of  the  English  Constitu- 
tion down  to  the  great  events  of  the  seventeenth 
century.  I  chose  that  point  as  the  end  of  my  conse- 
cutive narrative,  because  the  peculiar  characteristic 
of  the  times  which  have  followed  has  been  that  so 
many  and  such  important  practical  changes  have 
been  made  without  any  change  in  the  written  Law, 
without  any  re-enactment  of  the  Law,  without  any 
fresh  declaration  of  its  meaning.  The  movements 
and  revolutions  of  former  times,  as  I  have  before 
said,  seldom  sought  any  acknowledged  change  in 
the  Law,  but  rather  its  more  distinct  enactment, 
its  more  careful  and  honest  administration.  This 
was  the  general  character  of  all  the  great  steps  in 
our  political  history,  from  the  day  when  William 
of  Normandy  renewed  the  Laws  of  Eadward  to  the 
day  when  William  of  Orange  gave  his  royal  assent 
to  the  Bill  of  Rights.  But,  though  each  step  in  our 


iia  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

progress  took  the  shape,  not  of  the  creation  of  a 
new  right,  but  of  the  firmer  establishment  of  an  old 
one,  yet  each  step  was  marked  by  some  formal  and 
public  act  which  stands  enrolled  among  the  land- 
marks of  our  progress.  Some  Charter  was  granted 
by  the  Sovereign,  some  Act  of  Parliament  was 
passed  by  the  Estates  of  the  Realm,  setting  forth 
in  legal  form  the  nature  and  measure  of  the  rights 
which  it  was  sought  to  place  on  a  firmer  ground. 
Since  the  seventeenth  century  things  have  in  this 
respect  greatly  altered.  The  work  of  legislation, 
of  strictly  constitutional  legislation,  has  never 
ceased  ;  a  long  succession  of  legislative  enactments 
stand  out  as  landmarks  of  political  progress  no  less 
in  more  recent  than  in  earlier  times.  But  along- 
side of  them  there  has  also  been  a  series  of  political 
changes,  changes  of  no  less  moment  than  those  which 
are  recorded  in  the  statute-book,  which  have  been 
made  without  any  legislative  enactment  whatever. 
A  whole  code  of  political  maxims,  universally 
acknowledged  in  theory,  universally  carried  out  in 
practice,  has  grown  up,  without  leaving  among  the 
formal  acts  of  our  legislature  any  trace  of  the  steps 
by  which  it  grew.  Up  to  the  end  of  the  seven- 
teenth century,  we  may  fairly  say  that  no  distinction 
could  be  drawn  between  the  Constitution  and  the 
Law,  The  prerogative  of  the  Crown,  the  privilege 


in.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  113 

of  Parliament,  the  liberty  of  the  subject,  might  not 
always  be  clearly  defined  on  every  point.  It  has 
indeed  been  said  that  those  three  things  were  all  of 
them  things  to  which  in  their  own  nature  no  limit 
could  be  set.  But  all  three  were  supposed  to  rest, 
if  not  on  the  direct  words  of  the  Statute  Law,  yet 
at  least  on  that  somewhat  shadowy  yet  very  prac- 
tical creation,  that  mixture  of  genuine  ancient  tra- 
ditions and  of  recent  devices  of  lawyers,  which  is 
known  to  Englishmen  as  the  Common  Law.  Any 
breach  either  of  the  rights  of  the  Sovereign  or 
of  the  rights  of  the  subject  was  a  legal  offence, 
capable  of  legal  definition  and  subjecting  the  of- 
fender to  legal  penalties.  An  act  which  could  not 
be  brought  within  the  letter  either  of  the  Statute 
or  of  the  Common  Law  would  not  then  have  been 
looked  upon  as  an  offence  at  all.  If  lower  courts 
were  too  weak  to  do  justice,  the  High  Court  of 
Parliament  stood  ready  to  do  justice  even  against  the 
mightiest  offenders.  It  was  armed  with  weapons 
fearful  and  rarely  used,  but  none  the  less  regular 
and  legal.  It  could  smite  by  impeachment,  by 
attainder,  by  the  exercise  of  the  greatest  power  of 
all,  the  deposition  of  the  reigning  King.  But  men 
had  not  yet  reached  the  more  subtle  doctrine  that 
there  may  be  offences  against  the  Constitution 
which  are  no  offences  against  the  Law.  They  had 

I 


ii4  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

not  learned  that  men  in  high  office  may  have  a 
responsibility  practically  felt  and  acted  on,  but 
which  no  legal  enactment  has  defined,  and  which 
no  legal  tribunal  can  enforce.  It  had  not  been 
found  out  that  Parliament  itself  has  a  power,  now 
practically  the  highest  of  its  powers,  in  which  it  acts 
neither  as  a  legislature  nor  as  a  court  of  justice,  but 
in  which  it  pronounces  sentences  which  have  none 
the  less  practical  force  because  they  carry  with 
them  none  of  the  legal  consequences  of  death, 
bonds,  banishment,  or  confiscation.  We  now  have 
a  whole  system  of  political  morality,  a  whole  code 
of  precepts  for  the  guidance  of  public  men,  which 
will  not  be  found  in  any  page  of  either  the  Statute 
or  the  Common  Law,  but  which  are  in  practice 
held  hardly  less  sacred  than  any  principle  em- 
bodied in  the  Great  Charter  or  in  the  Petition  of 
Right.  In  short,  by  the  side  of  our  written  Law 
there  has  grown  up  an  unwritten  or  conventional 
Constitution.  When  an  Englishman  speaks  of  the 
conduct  of  a  public  man  being  constitutional  or 
unconstitutional,  he  means  something  wholly  dif- 
ferent from  what  he  means  by  his  conduct  being 
legal  or  illegal.  A  famous  vote  of  the  House  of 
Commons,  passed  on  the  motion  of  a  great  states- 
man, once  declared  that  the  then  Ministers  of  the 
Crown  did  not  possess  the  confidence  of  the  House 


HI.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  115 

of  Commons,  and  that  their  continuance  in  office 
was  therefore  at  variance  with  the  spirit  of  the 
Constitution  (I).  The  truth  of  such  a  position,  ac- 
cording to  the  traditional  principles  on  which  public 
men  have  acted  for  some  generations,  cannot  be 
disputed  ;  but  it  would  be  in  vain  to  seek  for  any 
trace  of  such  doctrines  in  any  page  of  our  written 
Law.  The  proposer  of  that  motion  did  not  mean 
to  charge  the  existing  Ministry  with  any  illegal 
act,  with  any  act  which  could  be  made  the  subject 
either  of  a  prosecution  in  a  lower  court  or  of  im- 
peachment in  the  High  Court  of  Parliament  itself. 
He  did  not  mean  that  they,  Ministers  of  the 
Crown,  appointed  during  the  pleasure  of  the 
Crown,  committed  any  breach  of  the  Law  of  which 
the  Law  could  take  cognizance,  merely  by  keeping 
possession  of  their  offices  till  such  time  as  the 
Crown  should  think  good  to  dismiss  them  from  those 
offices.  What  he  meant  was  that  the  general  course 
of  their  policy  was  one  which  to  a  majority  of  the 
House  of  Commons  did  not  seem  to  be  wise  or 
beneficial  to  the  nation,  and  that  therefore,  accord- 
ing to  a  conventional  code  as  well  understood  and 
as  effectual  as  the  written  Law  itself,  they  were 
bound  to  resign  offices  of  which  the  House  of 
Commons  no  longer  held  them  to  be  worthy.  The 
House  made  no  claim  to  dismiss  those  Ministers 
I  2 


ii6  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

from  their  offices  by  any  act  of  its  own ;  it  did 
not  even  petition  the  Crown  to  remove  them  from 
their  offices.     It  simply  spoke    its  mind   on  their 
general  conduct,  and  it  was  held  that,  when  the 
House  had  so  spoken,  it  was  their  duty  to  give  way 
without  any   formal  petition,    without  any  formal 
command,  on  the  part  either  of  the  House  or  of  the 
Sovereign  (2).    The  passing  by  the  House  of  Com- 
mons of  such  a  resolution  as  this  may  perhaps  be 
set  down  as  the  formal  declaration  of  a  constitu- 
tional principle.     But  though  a  formal  declaration, 
it  was  not  a  legal  declaration.     It  created  a  prece- 
dent for  the  practical  guidance  of  future  Ministers 
and    future    Parliaments,    but   it    neither   changed 
the  Law  nor  declared  it.     It    asserted  a  principle 
which  might  be  appealed  to  in  future  debates  in  the 
House  of   Commons,  but  it  asserted  no  principle 
which  could  be  taken  any  notice  of  by  a  Judge  in 
any  Court  of  Law.     It  stands  therefore  on  a  wholly 
different    ground    from    those    enactments   which, 
whether  they  changed  the  Law  or  simply  declared 
the  Law,  had  a  real  legal  force,  capable  of  being 
enforced  by  a  legal  tribunal.     If  any  officer  of  the 
Crown  should  levy  a  tax  without  the  authority  of 
Parliament,  if  he  should  enforce  martial  law  without 
the  authority  of  Parliament,  he  would  be  guilty  of 
a  legal  crime.     But,  if  he  merely  continues  to  hold 


III.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  117 

an  office  conferred  by  the  Crown  and  from  which 
the  Crown  has  not  removed  him,  though  he  hold 
it  in  the  teeth  of  any  number  of  votes  of  censure 
passed  by  both  Houses  of  Parliament,  he  is  in 
no  way  a  breaker  of  the  written  Law.  But  the 
man  who  should  so  act  would  be  universally  held 
to  have  trampled  under  foot  one  of  the  most 
undoubted  principles  of  the  unwritten  but  uni- 
versally accepted  Constitution. 

The  remarkable  thing  is  that,  of  these  two  kinds 
of  hypothetical  offences,  the  latter,  the  guilt  of 
which  is  purely  conventional,  is  almost  as  unlikely 
to  happen  as  the  former,  whose  guilt  is  a  matter 
established  by  Law.  The  power  of  the  Law  is 
so  firmly  established  among  us  that  the  possibility 
of  breaches  of  the  Law  on  the  part  of  the  Crown 
or  its  Ministers  hardly  ever  comes  into  our  heads. 
And  conduct  sinning  against  the  broad  lines  of  the 
unwritten  Constitution  is  looked  on  as  hardly  less 
unlikely.  Political  men  may  debate  whether  such 
and  such  a  course  is  or  is  not  constitutional,  just 
as  lawyers  may  debate  whether  such  a  course  is 
or  is  not  legal.  But  the  very  form  of  the  debate 
implies  that  there  is  a  Constitution  to  be  observed, 
just  as  in  the  other  case  it  implies  that  there  is 
a  Law  to  be  observed.  Now  this  firm  establish- 
ment of  a  purely  unwritten  and  conventional  code 


ii8  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  facts  in  history. 
It  is  plain  that  it  implies  the  firmest  possible 
establishment  of  the  power  of  the  written  Law  as 
its  groundwork.  If  there  were  the  least  fear  of 
breaches  of  the  written  Law  on  the  part  of  the 
Crown  or  its  officers,  we  should  be  engaged  in 
finding  means  for  getting  rid  of  that  more  serious 
danger,  not  in  disputing  over  points  arising  out  of 
a  code  which  has  no  legal  existence.  But  it  is  well 
sometimes  to  stop  and  remember  how  thoroughly 
conventional  the  whole  of  our  received  system  is 
The  received  doctrine  as  to  the  relations  of  the 
two  Houses  of  Parliament  to  one  another,  the  whole 
theory  of  the  position  of  the  body  known  as  the 
Cabinet  and  of  its  chief  the  Prime  Minister,  every 
detail  in  short  of  the  practical  working  of  govern- 
ment among  us,  is  a  matter  belonging  wholly  to 
the  unwritten  Constitution  and  not  at  all  to  the 
written  Law.  The  limits  of  the  royal  authority 
are  indeed  clearly  defined  by  the  written  Law.  But 
I  suspect  that  many  people  would  be  amazed  at 
the  amount  of  power  which  the  Crown  still  pos- 
sesses by  Law,  and  at  the  many  things,  which  in 
our  eyes  would  seem  utterly  monstrous,  but  which 
might  yet  be  done  by  royal  authority  without 
any  law  being  broken.  The  Law  indeed  secures 
us  against  arbitrary  legislation,  against  the  repeal 


III.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  119 

of  any  old  laws,  or  the  enactment  of  any  new 
ones,  without  the  consent  of  both  Houses  of  Parlia- 
ment (3).  But  it  is  the  unwritten  Constitution  alone 
which  makes  it  practically  impossible  for  the  Crown 
to  refuse  its  assent  to  measures  which  have  passed 
both  Houses  of  Parliament,  and  which  in  many 
cases  makes  it  almost  equally  impossible  to  refuse 
the  prayer  of  an  address  sent  up  by  one  of 
those  Houses  only.  The  written  Law  leaves  to  tiie 
Crown  the  choice  of  all  its  ministers  and  agents, 
great  and  small ;  their  appointment  to  office  and 
their  removal  from  office,  as  long  as  they  commit 
no  crime  which  the  Law  can  punish,  is  a  matter 
left  to  the  personal  discretion  of  the  Sovereign. 
The  unwritten  Constitution  makes  it  practically 
impossible  for  the  Sovereign  to  keep  a  Minister  in 
office  of  whom  the  House  of  Commons  does  not 
approve,  and  it  makes  it  almost  equally  impossible 
to  remove  from  office  a  Minister  of  whom  the 
House  of  Commons  does__apj>rove  (4).  The  written 
Law  and  the  unwritten  Constitution  alike  exempt 
the  Sovereign  from  all  ordinary  personal  responsi- 
bility (5).  They  both  transfer  the  responsibility  from 
the  Sovereign  himself  to  his  agents  and  advisers. 
But  the  nature  and  extent  of  their  responsibility 
is  widely  different  in  the  eyes  of  the  written  Law 
and  in  the  eyes  of  the  unwritten  Constitution. 


I 


120  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

The  written  Law  is  satisfied  with  holding  that  the 
command  of  the  Sovereign  is  no  excuse  for  an 
illegal  act,  and  that  he  who  advises  the  commission 
of  an  illegal  act  by  royal  authority  must  bear  the 
responsibility  from  which  the  Sovereign  himself  is 
free.  The  written  Law  knows  nothing  of  any  re- 
sponsibility but  such  as  may  be  enforced  either  by 
prosecution  in  the  ordinary  Courts  or  by  impeach- 
ment in  the  High  Court  of  Parliament.  The  un- 
written Constitution  lays  the  agents  and  advisers  of 
the  Crown  under  a  responsibility  of  quite  another 
kind.  What  we  understand  by  the  responsibility 
of  Ministers  is  that  they  are  liable  to  have  all 
their  public  acts  discussed  in  Parliament,  not  only 
on  the  ground  of  their  legal  or  illegal  character, 
but  on  the  vaguest  grounds  of  their  general  ten- 
dency.  They  may  be  in  no  danger  of  prosecution 
or  impeachment ;  but  they  are  no  less  bound  to 
bow  to  other  signs  of  the  will  of  the  House  of 
Commons ;  the  unwritten  Constitution  makes  a 
vote  of  censure  as  effectual  as  an  impeachment, 
and  in  many  cases  it  makes  a  mere  refusal  to  pass 
a  ministerial  measure  as  effectual  as  a  vote  of 
censure.  The  written  Law  knows  nothing  of  the 
Cabinet  or  the  Prime  Minister ;  it  knows  them  as 
members  of  one  or  the  other  House  of  Parliament, 
as  Privy  Councillors,  as  holders,  each  man  in  his 


III.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  121 

own  person,  of  certain  offices ;  but,  as  a  collective 
body  bound  together  by  a  common  responsibility, 
the  Law  never  heard  of  them  (°).  But  in  the  eye 
of  the  unwritten  Constitution  the  Prime  Minister 
and  the  Cabinet  of  which  he  is  the  head  form  the 
main  feature  of  our  system  of  government.  It  is 
plain  at  a  moment's  glance  that  the  practical  power 
of  the  Crown  is  not  now  what  it  was  in  the  reign 
of  William  the  Third  or  eren  in  that  of  George 
the  Third.  But  the  change  is  due,  far  less  to 
changes  in  the  written  Law  than  to  changes  in 
the  unwritten  Constitution.  The  Law  leaves  the 
powers  of  the  Crown  untouched,  but  the  Constitu- 
tion requires  that  those  powers  should  be  exercised 
by  such  persons,  and  in  such  a  manner,  as  may  be 
acceptable  to  a  majority  of  the  House  of  Com- 
mons. In  all  these  ways,  in  a  manner  silent  and 
indirect,  the  Lower  House  of  Parliament,  as  it  is 
still  deemed  in  formal  rank,  has  become  the  really 
ruling  power  in  the  nation.  There  is  no  greater 
contrast  than  that  which  exists  between  the 
humility  of  its  formal  dealings  with  the  Crown 
and  even  with  the  Upper  House  (7),  and  the  reality 
of  the  irresistible  power  which  it  exercises  over 
both.  It  is  so  conscious  of  the  mighty  force  of 
its  indirect  powers  that  it  no  longer  cares  to  claim 
the  direct  powers  which  it  exercised  in  former 


122  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

times.  There  was  a  time  when  Parliament  was 
directly  consulted  on  questions  of  War  and  Peace. 
There  was  a  time  when  Parliament  claimed  directly 
to  appoint  several  of  the  chief  officers  of  state  (8). 
/  There  were  much  later  times  when  it  was  no  un- 
usual thing  to  declare  a  man  in  power  to  be  a 
public  enemy,  or  directly  to  address  the  Crown 
for  his  removal  from  office  and  from  the  royal 
presence.  No  such  direct  exercises  of  parliamen- 
tary power  are  needed  now,  because  the  whole 
machinery  of  government  may  be  changed  by  the 
simple  process  of  the  House  refusing  to  pass  a 
measure  on  which  the  Minister  has  made  up  his 
mind  to  stake  his  official  being. 

Into  the  history  of  the  stages  by  which  this  most 
remarkable  state  of  things  has  been  brought  about 
I  do  not  intend  here  to  enter.  The  code  of  our 
unwritten  Constitution  has,  like  all  other  English 
things,  grown  up  bit  by  bit,  and,  for  the  most 
part,  silently  and  without  any  acknowledged  author. 
Yet  some  stages  of  the  developement  are  easily 
pointed  out,  and  they  make  important  landmarks 
The  beginning  may  be  placed  in  the  reign  of 
William  the  Third,  when  we  first  find  anything  at 
all  like  a  Ministry  in  the  modern  sense.  Up  to 
that  time  the  servants  of  the  Crown  had  been 
servants  of  the  Crown,  each  man  in  the  personal 


HI.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  123 

discharge  of  his  own  office.  The  holder  of  each 
office  owed  faithful  service  to  the  Crown,  and  he 
was  withal  responsible  to  the  Law  ;  but  he  stood  in 
no  special  fellowship  towards  the  holder  of  any  other 
office.  Provided  he  discharged  his  own  duties, 
nothing  hindered  him  from  being  the  personal  or 
political  enemy  of  any  of  his  fellow-servants.  It 
was  William  who  first  saw  that,  if  the  King's 
government  was  to  be  carried  on,  there  must  be 
at  least  a  general  agreement  of  opinions  and  aims 
among  the  King's  chief  agents  in  his  government  (?). 
From  this  beginning  a  system  has  gradually 
grown  up  which  binds  the  chief  officers  of  the 
Crown  to  work  together  in  at  least  outward  har- 
mony, to  undertake  the  defence  of  one  another, 
and  on  vital  points  to  stand  and  fall  together 
Another  important  stage  happened  in  much  later 
times,  when  the  King  ceased  to  take  a  share  in 
person  in  the  deliberations  of  his  Cabinet.  And 
I  may  mark  a  change  in  language  which  has  hap- 
pened within  my  own  memory,  and  which,  like 
other  changes  of  language,  is  certainly  not  without 
its  meaning.  We  now  familiarly  speak,  in  Par- 
liament and  out  of  Parliament,  of  the  body  of 
Ministers  actually  in  power,  the  body  known  to 
the  Constitution  but  wholly  unknown  to  the  Law, 
by  the  name  of  "  the  Government."  We  speak  of 


124  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

"  Mr.  Gladstone's  Government  "  or  "  Mr.  Disraeli's 
Government."  I  can  myself  remember  the  time 
when  such  a  form  of  words  was  unknown,  when 
"  Government "  still  meant] "  Government  by  King, 
Lords,  and  Commons,"  and  when  the  body  of  men 
who  acted  as  the  King's  immediate  advisers  were 
spoken  of  as  "  Ministers  "  or  "  the  Ministry  "  (I0). 

This  kind  of  silent,  I  might  say  stealthy,  growth, 
has,  without  the  help  of  any  legislative  enactment, 
produced  that  unwritten  and  conventional  code  of 
political  rules  which  we  speak  of  as  the  Consti- 
tution. This  process  I  have  spoken  of  as  being 
characteristic  of  the  days  since  the  Revolution  of 
1688,  as  distinguished  from  earlier  times.  And  so  it 
undoubtedly  is.  At  no  earlier  time  have  so  many 
important  changes  in  constitutional  doctrine  and 
practice  won  universal  acceptance  without  being 
recorded  in  any  written  enactment.  Yet  this  ten- 
dency of  later  times  is,  after  all,  only  a  further 
developement  of  a  tendency  which  was  at  work 
from  the  beginning.  It  is  simply  another  applica- 
tion of  the  Englishman's  love  of  precedent.  The 
growth  of  the  unwritten  Constitution  has  much  in 

o 

common  with  the  earlier  growth  of  the  unwritten 
Common  Law.  I  have  shown  in  earlier  chapters 
that  some  of  the  most  important  principles  of  our 
earlier  Constitution  were  established  silently  and 


in.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  125 

by  the  power  of  precedent,  without  resting  on  any 
known  written  enactment.     If  we  cannot  show  any 
Act   of   Parliament   determining   the   relations   in 
which  the  members  of  the   Cabinet  stand  to  the 
Crown,   to  the   House  of  Commons,  and  to  one 
another,  neither  can  we  show  the  Act  of  Parlia- 
ment which  decreed,  in  opposition  to  the  practice 
of  all  other  nations,  that  the  children  of  the  here- 
ditary Peer  should  be  simple   Commoners.     The 
real  difference  is  that,  in  more  settled  times,  when 
Law  was  fully  supreme,  it  was  found  that   many 
important  practical  changes  might  be  made  without 
formal   changes    in   the   Law.     It  was   also   found 
that   there    is    a    large    class    of  political    subjects 
which  can  be  better  dealt  with  in  this  way  of  tacit 
understandings  than  they  can  be  in  the  shape  of  a 
formal  enactment  by  Law.     We  practically  under- 
stand  what  is  meant  by  Ministers  having  or  not 
having  the  confidence  of  the  House  of  Commons  ; 
we  practically  recognise  the  cases  in  which,  as  not 
having  the  confidence  of   the  House,   they  ought 
to  resign  office  and  the  cases  in  which  they  may 
fairly  appeal  to    the  country  by  a   dissolution   of 
Parliament.     But   it   would   be   utterly  impossible 
to  define  such  cases  beforehand   in  the  terms  of 
an  Act  of  Parliament.     Or  again,  the  Speaker  of 
the  House  of  Commons  is  an  officer  known  to  the 


126  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

Law.  The  Leader  of  the  House  of  Commons  is  a 
person  as  well  known  to  the  House  and  the  country, 
his  functions  are  as  well  understood,  as  those  of  the 
Speaker  himself.  But  of  the  Leader  of  the  House 
of  Commons  the  Law  knows  nothing.  It  would 
be  hopeless  to  seek  to  define  his  duties  in  any 
legal  form,  and  the  House  itself  has,  before  now, 
shrunk  from  recognising  the  existence  of  such  a 
person  in  any  shape  of  which  a  Court  of  Law 
could  take  notice  ("). 

During  a  time  then  which  is  now  not  very  far 
short  of  two  hundred  years,  the  silent  and  extra- 
legal  growth  of  our  conventional  Constitution  has 
been  at  least  as  important  as  the  actual  changes 
in  our  written  Law.  With  regard  to  these  last, 
the  point  on  which  I  wish  chiefly  to  dwell  is  the 
way  in  which  not  a  few  pieces  of  modern  legisla- 
tion have  been — whether  wittingly  or  unwittingly 
I  do  not  profess  to  know — a  return  to  the  simpler 
principles  of  our  oldest  constitution.  I  trust  to 
show  that,  in  many  important  points,  we  have  cast 
aside  the  legal  subtleties  which  grew  up  from  the 
thirteenth  century  to  the  seventeenth,  and  that  we 
have  gone  back  to  the  plain  common  sense  of  the 
eleventh  or  tenth,  and  of  times  far  earlier  still. 
In  those  ancient  times  we  had  already  laws,  but 
we  had  as  yet  no  lawyers.  We  hear  in  early  times 


in.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  127 

of  men  who  were  versed  above  others  in  the  laws 
of  the  land ;  but  such  special  knowledge  is  spoken 
of  as  the  attribute  of  age  or  of  experience  in 
public  business,  not  as  the  private  possession  of  a 
professional  class  (I2).  The  class  of  professional 
lawyers  grew  up  along  with  the  growth  of  a  more 
complicated  and  technical  jurisprudence  under  our 
Norman  and  Angevin  Kings.  Now  I  mean  no 
disrespect  to  a  profession  which  in  our  present 
artificial  state  of  society  we  certainly  cannot  do 
without,  but  there  can  be  no  kind  of  doubt  that 
lawyers'  interpretations  and  lawyers'  ways  of  look- 
ing at  things  have  done  no  small  mischief,  not  only 
to  the  true  understanding  of  our  history  but  to  the 
actual  course  of  our  history  itself.  The  lawyer's 
tendency  is  to  carry  to  an  unreasonable  extent  that 
English  love  of  precedent  which,  within  reasonable 
bounds,  is  one  of  our  most  precious  safeguards. 
His  virtue  is  that  of  acute  and  logical  inference 
from  given  premisses ;  the  premisses  themselves 
he  is  commonly  satisfied  to  take  without  examina- 
tion from  those  who  have  gone  before  him.  It 
is  often  wonderful  to  see  the  amazing  ingenuity 
with  which  lawyers  have  piled  together  inference 
upon  inference,  starting  from  some  purely  arbitrary 
assumption  o  their  own.  Each  stage  of  the  argu- 
ment, taken  by  itself,  is  absolutely  unanswerable  ; 


128  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

the  objection  must  be  taken  earlier,  before  the 
argument  begins.  The  argument  is  perfect,  if  we 
only  admit  the  premisses;  the  only  unlucky  thing 
is  that  the  premisses  will  constantly  be  found  to  be 
historically  worthless.  Add  to  this  that  the  natural 
tendency  of  the  legal  mind  is  to  conservatism 
and  deference  to  authority.  This  will  always  be 
the  case,  even  writh  thoroughly  honest  men  in  an 
age  when  honesty  is  no  longer  dangerous.  But 
this  tendency  will  have  tenfold  force  in  times  when 
an  honest  setting  forth  of  the  Law  might  expose 
its  author  to  the  disfavour  of  an  arbitrary  govern- 
ment. We  shall  therefore  find  that  the  premisses 
from  which  lawyers'  arguments  have  started,  but 
which  historical  study  shows  to  be  unsound,  are 
commonly  premisses  devised  in  favour  of  the  pre- 
rogative of  the  Crown,  not  in  favour  of  the  rights 
of  the  people.  Indeed  the  whole  ideal  conception 
of  the  Sovereign,  as  one,  personally  at  least,  above 
the  Law,  as  one  personally  irresponsible  and  in- 
capable of  doing  wrong,  the  whole  conception  of 
the  Sovereign  as  the  sole  fountain  of  all  honour, 
as  the  original  grantor  of  all  property,  as  the  source 
from  which  all  authority  of  every  kind  issues  in 
the  first  instance,  is  purely  a  lawyer's  conception, 
and  rests  upon  no  ground  whatever  in  the  records 
of  our  early  history  (J3).  In  later  times  indeed 


ill.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  129 

the  evil  has  largely  corrected  itself;  the  growth 
of  our  unwritten  Constitution  under  the  hands  of 
statesmen  has  done  much  practically  to  get  rid 
of  these  slavish  devices  of  lawyers.  The  personal 
irresponsibility  of  the  Sovereign  becomes  prac- 
tically harmless  when  the  powers  of  the  Crown 
are  really  exercised  by  Ministers  who  act  under 
a  twofold  responsibility,  both  to  the  written  Law 
and  to  the  unwritten  Constitution.  Yet  even  now 
small  cases  of  hardship  sometimes  happen  in  which 
some  traditional  maxim  of  lawyers,  some  device 
devised  in  favour  of  the  prerogative  of  the  Crown, 
stands  in  the  way  of  the  perfectly  equal  admi- 
nistration of  justice.  But  in  several  important 
cases  the  lawgiver  has  directly  stepped  in  to  wipe 
out  the  inventions  of  the  lawyer,  and  modern  Acts 
of  Parliament  have  brought  things  back  to  the 
simpler  principles  of  our  earliest  forefathers.  I 
will  wind  up  my  sketch  of  our  constitutional  history 
by  pointing  out  several  cases  in  which  this  happy 
result  has  taken  place. 

For  many  ages  it  was  a  legal  doctrine  univer- 
sally received  that  Parliament  at  once  expired  at 
the  death  of  the  reigning  King.  The  argument  by 
which  the  lawyers  reached  this  conclusion  is,  like 
most  of  their  arguments,  altogether  unanswerable, 
provided  only  we  admit  their  premisses.  Accord- 

K 


130  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

ing  to  the  lawyers'  conception,  whatever  might  be 
the  powers  of  Parliament  when  it  actually  came 
together,  however  much  the  King  might  be  bound 
to  act  by  its   advice,  consent,  and  authority,  the 
Parliament  itself  did  nevertheless  derive  its  being 
from  the  authority  of  the  King.     Parliament  was 
summoned  by  the  King's  writ.     The  King  might 
indeed  be  bound  to  issue  the  writs  for  its  summons  ; 
still  it  was  from  the  King's  writ  that  the  Parliament 
actually  derived    its  being  and   its  powers.      By 
another  legal  assumption,  the  force  of  the  King's 
writ  was  held  to  last  only  during  the  lifetime  of 
the  King  who  issued  it.     It  followed  therefore  that 
Parliament,   summoned    by   the    King's   writ  and 
deriving  its  authority  from  the  King's   writ,  was 
dissolved  ipso  facto  by  the  death  of  the  King  who 
summoned  it.     Once  admit  the  assumptions  from 
which  this  reasoning  starts,  and  the  reasoning  itself 
is  perfect.     But  what  is  the  worth  of  the  assump- 
tions ?     Let  us  see  how  this  mass  of  legal  subtlety 
would  have  looked  in  the  eyes  of  a  man  of  the 
eleventh  century,  in  the  eyes  of  a  man  who  had 
borne  his  part  in  the  elections  of  Eadward  and 
of    Harold,    and  who   had    raised    his   voice   and 
clashed  his  arms  in  the  great  Assembly  which  re- 
stored Godwine  to  his  lands  and  honours  (^).     To 
such  an  one  the  doctrine  that  a  national  Assembly 


III.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  131 

could  be  gathered  together  only  by  the  King's 
writ,  and  the  consequent  doctrine  that  the  national 
Assembly  ceased  to  exist  when  the  breath  went 
out  of  the  King's  body,  would  have  seemed  like 
the  babble  of  a  madman.  When  was  the  gathering 
together  of  the  national  Assembly  more  needed, 
when  was  it  called  upon  to  exercise  higher  and 
more  inherent  powers,  than  when  the  throne  was 
actually  vacant,  and  when  the  Assembly  of  the 
nation  came  together  to  determine  who  should  fill 
it  ?  And  how  could  the  Assembly  be  gathered 
together  by  the  King's  writ  when  there  was  no 
King  in  the  land  to  issue  a  writ  ?  The  King's 
writ  would  be,  in  his  eyes,  a  convenient  way  in 
ordinary  times  for  fixing  a  time  and  place  for  the 
meetings  of  the  Assembly,  but  it  would  be  nothing 
more.  It  would  be  in  no  sense  the  source  of  the 
powers  of  the  Assembly,  powers  which  he  would 
look  upon  as  derived  from  the  simple  fact  that  the 
Assembly  was  itself  the  nation.  In  his  eyes  it 
was  not  the  King  who  created  the  Assembly,  but 
the  Assembly  which  created  the  King.  The  doc- 
trine that  the  King  never  dies,  that  the  throne 
never  can  be  vacant,  would  have  seemed  gibberish 
to  one  who  had  seen  the  throne  vacant  and  had 
borne  his  part  in  filling  it.  The  doctrine  that  the 
King  can  do  no  wrong  would  have  seemed  no 
K  2 


132  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

less  gibberish   to    one  who  knew  that   he  might 
possibly  be  called  on  to  bear  his  part  in  deposing 
a  King.     Three  of  the  most  famous  Assemblies 
in  English  history  have  ever  been  puzzles  in  the 
eyes  of  mere  legal  interpreters  ;    to  the  man  of 
the  eleventh  century  they  would  have  seemed  to 
be  perfectly  legal  and  regular,  alike  in  their  con- 
stitution and  in  their  acts.     The  Assembly  which 
in  1399  deposed  Richard  the  Second  and  elected 
Henry  the  Fourth,  though  summoned  by  the  King's 
writ,  was  not  opened  by  his  commission,  and  it 
seems  to  have  shrunk  from  taking  the  name  of 
Parliament,  and  to  have  acted  only  by  the  name 
of  the  Estates  of  the  Realm.     As  an  Assembly 
which  was  in  some  sort  irregular,  it  seems  to  have 
shrunk  from  going  through  the  usual  forms  of  a 
regular  Parliament,  and,  though  it  did  in  the  end 
exercise  the  greatest  of  parliamentary  powers,  it 
seems  to  have  been  afraid  to  look  its  own  act  in 
the  face.     Richard  was  deposed,  but  his  deposition 
was  mixed  up  with  a  resignation  of  the  Crown  on 
his  own  part,  and  with  a  challenge  of  the  Crown 
on  the  part  of  Henry.     Then,  as  a  demise  of  the 
Crown  had  taken  place,  it  was  held  that  the  same 
legal  consequences  followed  as  if  that  demise  had 
been  caused  by  the  death  of  the  King.     It  was 
held  that  the   Parliament  which  had   been  sum- 


in.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  133 

moned  by  the  writ  of  King  Richard  ceased  to  exist 
when  Richard  ceased  to  be  King,  and,  as  it  was 
not  thought  good  to  summon  a  new  Parliament, 
the  same  Parliament  was,  by  a  legal  fiction,  sum- 
moned again  under  the  writ  of  King  Henry  (IS). 
All  these  doubts  and  difficulties,  all  these  subtleties 
of  lawyers,  would  have  been  wholly  unintelligible 
to  a  man  of  the  eleventh  century.  In  his  eyes 
the  Witan  would  have  come  together,  whether 
by  King  Richard's  writ  or  not  it  mattered  little  ; 
having  come  together,  they  had  done  the  two 
greatest  of  national  acts  by  deposing  one  King 
and  choosing  another ;  having  done  this,  if  there 
was  any  other  national  business  to  be  done,  there 
was  no  reason  on  earth  why  they  should  not  go  on 
and  do  it.  Take  again  another  Assembly  of  equal 
importance  in  our  history,  the  Convention  which 
voted  the  recall — that  is,  in  truth,  the  election 
— of  Charles  the  Second.  That  Assembly  suc- 
ceeded a  Parliament  which  had  ventured  on  a  still 
stronger  step  than  deposing  a  King,  that  of  send- 
ing a  reigning  King  to  trial  and  execution  (l6).  It 
was  not  held  in  1649  that  the  Long  Parliament 
came  to  an  end  when  the  axe  fell  on  the  neck 
of  Charles  the  First,  but  the  doctrine  that  it  ought 
to  have  done  so  was  not  forgotten  eleven  years 
later  (I7).  And  the  Convention  which  was  elected, 


134-  THE  GROWTH  OF  CHAP. 

as  freely  as  any  Parliament  ever  was  elected  (l8), 
in  answer  to  the  vote  of  the  expiring  Long  Parlia- 
ment, was,  because  it  was  so  elected  and  not  in 
answer  to  the  King's  writ,  looked  on  as  an  Assem- 
bly of  doubtful  validity.  It  acted  as  a  Parliament ; 
it  restored  the  King ;  it  granted  him  a  revenue ; 
and  it  did  a  more  wonderful  work  than  all,  for  it 
created  itself,  and  passed  an  Act  declaring  itself 
to  be  a  lawful  Parliament  (J9).  Yet,  after  all,  it 
was  deemed  safer  that  all  the  Acts  of  the  Con- 
vention Parliament  should  be  confirmed  by  its 
successor  which  was  summoned  in  due  form  by 
the  King's  writ.  These  fantastic  subtleties,  sub- 
tleties worthy  of  the  kindred  device  by  which  the 
first  year  of  Charles's  reign  was  called  the  twelfth, 
would  again  have  been  wholly  unintelligible  to 
our  man  of  the  eleventh  century.  He  might  have 
remembered  that  the  Assembly  which  restored 
^Ethelred — which  restored  him  on  conditions,  while 
Charles  was  restored  without  conditions — did  not 
scruple  to  go  on  and  pass  a  series  of  the  most 
important  decrees  that  were  passed  in  any  of 
our  early  Assemblies  (20).  Once  more  again,  the 
Convention  which  deposed  James  and  elected 
William,  seemed,  like  that  which  deposed  Richard 
and  elected  Henry,  to  doubt  its  own  existence  and 
to  shrink  from  its  own  act.  James  was  deposed  ; 


III.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  135 

but  the  Assembly  which  deposed  him  ventured  not 
to  use  the  word,  and,  as  an  extorted  abdication 
was  deemed  expedient  in  the  case  of  Richard,  so 
a  constructive  abdication  was  imagined  in  the  case 
of  James  (2I).  And  the  Assembly  which  elected 
William,  like  the  Assembly  which  elected  Henry 
and  that  which  elected  Charles,  prolonged  its  own 
existence  by  the  same  transparent  fiction  of  voting 
itself  to  be  a  lawful  Parliament.  Wise  men  held 
at  the  time  that,  at  least  in  times  of  revolu- 
tion, a  Parliament  might  be  called  into  being  by 
some  other  means  than  that  of  the  writ  of  a 
King.  Yet  it  was  deemed  that  some  additional 
security  was  given  to  the  existence  of  the  Assem- 
bly and  to  the  validity  of  its  acts  by  this  second 
exercise  of  the  mysterious  power  of  self-crea- 
tion (22).  Once  more  in  the  same  reign  the  ques- 
tion was  brought  forward  whether  a  Parliament 
summoned  by  the  joint  writ  of  William  and 
Mary  did  not  expire  when  Mary  died  and  William 
reigned  alone.  This  subtlety  was  suggested  only 
to  be  contemptuously  cast  aside  ;  yet  it  may  be 
fairly  doubted  whether  it  was  not  worth  at  least 
as  much  as  any  of  the  kindred  subtleties  which 
on  the  three  earlier  occasions  were  deemed  of  such 
vast  importance^).  The  untutored  wisdom  of 
Englishmen,  in  the  days  when  we  had  laws  but 


136  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

when  those  laws  had  not  yet  been  made  the 
sport  of  the  subtleties  of  lawyers,  would  have 
seen  as  little  force  in  the  difficulties  which  it  was 
deemed  necessary  to  get  over  by  solemn  parlia- 
mentary enactments  as  in  the  difficulty  which 
neither  House  of  Parliament  thought  worthy  of 
any  serious  discussion. 

And  now  what  has  modern  legislation  done  to- 
wards getting  rid  of  all  these  pettifogging  devices, 
and  towards  bringing  us  back  to  the  simpler  doc- 
trines of  our  forefathers  ?  Parliament  is  still  sum- 
moned by  the  writ  of  the  Sovereign ;  in  settled 
times  no  other  way  of  bringing  it  together  can  be 
so  convenient.  But,  if  times  of  revolution  should 
ever  come  again,  we,  who  do  even  our  revolutions 
according  to  precedent,  shall  probably  have  learned 
something  from  the  revolutionary  precedents  of 
1399,  of  1660,  and  of  1688.  In  each  later  case 
the  subtlety  is  one  degree  less  subtle  than  in  the 
former.  The  Estates  of  the  Realm  which  deposed 
Richard  were  changed  into  a  Parliament  of  Henry 
by  the  transparent  fiction  of  sending  out  writs 
which  were  not,  and  could  not  be,  followed  by  any 
real  elections.  The  Convention  which  recalled  or 
elected  Charles  the  Second  did  indeed  turn  itself 
into  a  Parliament,  but  it  was  deemed  needful  that 
its  acts  should  be  confirmed  by  another  Parliament. 


III.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  137 

The  acts  of  the  Convention  of  1688  were  not 
deemed  to  need  any  such  confirmation.  Each  of 
these  differences  marks  a  stage  in  the  return  to  the 
doctrine  of  common  sense,  that,  convenient  as  it 
is  in  all  ordinary  times  that  Parliament  should  be 
summoned  by  the  writ  of  the  Sovereign,  yet  it  is 
not  from  that  summons,  but  from  the  choice  of  the 
people,  that  Parliament  derives  its  real  being  and 
its  inherent  powers.  As  for  the  other  end  of  the 
lawyers'  doctrine,  the  inference  that  Parliament  is 
ipso  facto  dissolved  by  a  demise  of  the  Crown,  from 
that  a  more  rational  legislation  has  set  us  free 
altogether.  Though  modern  Parliaments  are  no 
longer  called  on  to  elect  Kings,  yet  experience  and 
common  sense  have  taught  us  that  the  time  when 
the  Sovereign  is  changed  is  exactly  the  time  when 
the  Great  Council  of  the  Nation  ought  to  be  in 
full  life  and  activity.  By  a  statute  only  a  few 
years  later  than  the  raising  of  the  question  whether 
a  Parliament  of  William  and  Mary  did  or  did  not 
expire  by  the  death  of  Mary,  all  such  subtleties 
were  swept  away.  It  was  now  deemed  so  needful 
that  the  new  Sovereign  should  have  a  Parliament 
ready  to  act  with  him,  that  it  became  the  Law 
that  the  Parliament  which  was  in  being  at  the  time 
of  a  demise  of  the  Crown  should  remain  in  being 
for  six  months,  unless  specially  dissolved  by  the 


138  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

new  Sovereign.  A  later  statute  went  further  still, 
and  provided  that,  if  a  demise  of  the  Crown  should 
take  place  during  the  short  interval  when  there  is 
no  Parliament  in  being,  the  last  Parliament  should 
ipso  facto  revive,  and  should  continue  in  being,  un- 
less a  second  time  dissolved,  for  six  months  more. 
Thus  the  event  which,  by  the  perverted  ingenuity 
of  lawyers,  was  held  to  have  the  power  of  destroy- 
ing a  Parliament,  was,  by  the  wisdom  of  later 
legislation.,  clothed  with  the  power  of  calling  a 
Parliament  into  being.  Lastly,  in  our  own  days, 
all  traces  of  the  lawyers'  superstition  have  been 
swept  away,  and  the  demise  of  the  Crown  now  in 
no  way  affects  the  duration  of  the  existing  Par- 
liament (24).  Truly  this  is  a  case  where  the  letter 
killeth  and  the  spirit  giveth  life.  The  doctrine 
which  had  been  inferred  by  unanswerable  logic 
from  an  utterly  worthless  premiss  has  been  cast 
aside  in  favour  of  the  dictate  of  common  sense. 
We  have  learned  that  the  moment  when  the  State 
has  lost  its  head  is  the  last  moment  which  we 
ought  to  choose  for  depriving  it  of  its  body  also. 

Here  then  is  a  notable  instance  of  the  way  in 
which  the  latest  legislation  of  England  has  fallen 
back  upon  the  principles  of  the  earliest.  Here  is 
a  point  on  which  the  eleventh  century  and  the 
nineteenth  are  of  one  mind,  and  on  which  the 


ill.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  139 


fanciful  scruples  of  the  fourteenth  and  the  seven- 
teenth centuries  are  no  longer  listened  to.  Let  us 
take  another  instance.  In  the  old  Teutonic  Con- 
stitution, just  as  in  the  old  Roman  Constitution, 
large  tracts  of  land  were  the  property  of  the  State, 
the  ager publicus  of  Rome,  the  fo Ikland  of  England. 
As  the  royal  power  grew,  as  the  King  came  to 
be  more  and  more  looked  on  as  the  impersonation 
of  the  nation,  the  land  of  the  people  came  to  be 
more  and  more  looked  on  as  the  land  of  the  King, 
and  the  folkland  of  our  Old-English  charters  gra- 
dually changed  into  the  Terra  Regis  of  Domes- 
day (25).  Like  other  changes  of  the  kind,  the 
Norman  Conquest  only  strengthened  and  brought 
to  its  full  effect  a  tendency  which  was  already  at 
work  ;  but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that,  down  to 
the  Norman  Conquest,  the  King  at  least  went 
through  the  form  of  consulting  his  Witan,  before 
he  alienated  the  land  of  the  people  to  become 
the  possession  of  an  individual — in  Old-English 
phrase,  before  he  turned  folkland  into  bookland^}. 
After  the  Norman  Conquest  we  hear  no  more  of 
the  land  of  the  people  ;  it  has  become  the  land  of 
the  King,  to  be  dealt  with  according  to  the  King's 
personal  pleasure.  From  the  days  of  the  first 
William  to  those  of  the  Third,  the  land  which  had 
once  been  the  land  of  the  people  was  dealt  with 


140  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 


without  any  reference  to  the  will  of  the  people. 
Under  a  conscientious  King  it  might  be  applied 
to  the  real  service  of  the  State,  or  bestowed  as  the 
reward  of  really  faithful  servants  of  the  State. 
Under  an  unconscientious  King  it  might  be 
squandered  broadcast  among  his  minions  or  his 
mistresses  (27).  Now  this  wrong  too  is  redressed. 
A  custom  as  strong  as  law  now  requires  that,  at  the 
beginning  of  each  fresh  reign,  the  Sovereign  shall, 
not  by  an  act  of  bounty  but  by  an  act  of  justice, 
give  back  to  the  nation  the  land  which  the  nation 
lost  so  long  ago.  The  royal  demesnes  are  now 
handed  over  to  be  dealt  with  like  the  other  revenues 
of  the  State,  to  be  disposed  of  by  Parliament 
for  the  public  service  (28).  That  is  to  say,  the  people 
have  won  back  their  own  ;  the  usurpation  of  the 
days  of  foreign  rule  has  been  swept  away.  We  have 
in  this  case  too  gone  back  to  the  sound  principles 
of  our  forefathers  ;  the  Terra  Regis  of  the  Norman 
has  once  more  become  the  folkland  of  the  days  of 
our  earliest  freedom. 

I  will  quote  another  case,  a  case  in  which  the 
return  from  the  fantasies  of  lawyers  to  the  common 
sense  of  antiquity  has  been  distinctly  to  the  profit, 
if  not  of  the  abstraction  called  the  Crown,  yet 
certainly  to  that  of  its  personal  holder.  As  long 
as  the  folkland  remained  the  land  of  the  people,  as 


in.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  141 

long  as  our  monarchy  retained  its  ancient  elective 
character,  the  King,  like  any  other  man,  could 
inherit,  purchase,  bequeath,  or  otherwise  dispose 
of,  the  lands  which  were  his  own  private  property 
as  much  as  the  lands  of  other  men  were  theirs. 
We  have  the  wills  of  several  of  our  early  Kings 
which  show  that  a  King  was  in  this  respect  as  free 
as  any  other  man  (2?).  But  as  the  lawyers'  figment 
of  hereditary  right  took  root,  as  the  other  lawyers' 
figment  also  took  root  by  which  the  lands  of  the 
people  were  held  to  be  at  the  personal  disposal 
of  the  King,  a  third  figment  grew  up,  by  which 
it  was  held  that  the  person  and  the  office  of  the 
King  were  so  inseparably  fused  into  one  that  any 
private  estates  which  the  King  held  before  his 
accession  to  the  throne  became  ipso  facto  part  and 
parcel  of  the  royal  demesne.  As  long  as  the 
Crown  remained  an  elective  office,  the  injustice  of 
such  a  rule  would  have  made  itself  plain  ;  it  would 
have  been  at  once  seen  to  be  as  unreasonable  as 
if  it  had  been  held  that  the  private  estates  of  a 
Bishop  should  merge  in  the  estates  of  his  see. 
As  long  as  there  was  no  certainty  that  the  children 
or  other  heirs  of  the  reigning  King  would  ever 
succeed  to  his  Crown,  it  would  have  been  the 
height  of  injustice  to  deprive  them  in  this  way  of 
their  natural  inheritance.  The  election  of  a  Kins' 


142  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

would  have  carried  with  it  the  confiscation  of  his 
private  estate.  But  when  the  Crown  was  held  to 
be  hereditary,  when  the  folkland  was  held  to  be 
Terra  Regis,  this  hardship  was  no  longer  felt.  The 
eldest  son  was  provided  for  by  his  right  of  suc- 
cession to  the  Crown,  and  the  power  of  disposing 
of  the  Crown  lands  at  pleasure  gave  the  King 
the  means  of  providing  for  his  younger  children. 
Still  the  doctrine  was  none  the  less  unreasonable  ; 
it  was  a  doctrine  founded  on  no  ground  either  of 
natural  justice  or  of  ancient  law;  it  was  a  mere 
inference  which  had  gradually  grown  up  out  of 
mere  arbitrary  theories  about  the  King's  powers 
and  prerogatives.  And,  as  the  old  state  of  things 
gradually  came  back  again,  as  men  began  to  feel 
that  the  demesnes  of  the  Crown  were  not  the 
private  possession  of  the  reigning  King,  but  were 
the  true  possession  of  the  people — that  is,  as  the 
Terra  Regis  again  came  back  to  its  old  state  of 
folkland — it  was  felt  to  be  unreasonable  to  shut  out 
the  Sovereign  from  a  natural  right  which  belonged 
to  every  one  of  his  subjects.  The  land  which,  to 
put  it  in  the  mildest  form,  the  King  held  in  trust 
for  the  common  service  of  the  nation  was  now 
again  employed  to  its  proper  use.  It  was  there- 
fore reasonable  that  a  restriction  which  belonged 
to  a  past  state  of  things  should  be  swept  away,  and 


ill.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  143 

that  Sovereigns  who  had  given  up  an  usurped  power 
which  they  ought  never  to  have  held  should  be  re- 
stored to  the  enjoyment  of  a  natural  right  which 
ought  never  to  have  been  taken  from  them.  As  our 
present  Sovereign  in  so  many  other  respects  holds 
the  place  of  ^Elfred  rather  than  the  place  of  the 
Richards  and  Henries  of  later  times,  so  she  again 
holds  the  right  which  Alfred  held,  of  acquiring 
and  disposing  of  private  property  like  any  other 
member  of  the  nation  (3°). 

These  examples  are,  I  hope,  enough  to  make 
out  my  case.  In  each  of  them  modern  legislation 
has  swept  away  the  arbitrary  inferences  of  lawyers, 
and  has  gone  back  to  those  simpler  principles 
which  the  untutored  wisdom  of  our  forefathers 
never  thought  of  calling  in  question.  I  could 
easily  make  the  list  much  longer.  Every  act 
which  has  restrained  the  arbitrary  prerogative  of 
the  Crown,  every  act  which  has  secured  or  in- 
creased either  the  powers  of  Parliament  or  the 
liberty  of  the  subject,  has  been  a  return,  some- 
times to  the  letter,  at  all  times  to  the  spirit,  of  our 
earliest  Law.  But  I  would  enlarge  on  one  point 
only,  the  most  important  point  of  all,  and  a  point 
in  which  we  may  at  first  sight  seem,  not  to  have 
come  nearer,  but  to  have  gone  away  further  from 
the  principles  of  early  times.  I  mean  with  regard 


144  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 


to  the  succession  to  the  Crown.  The  Crown  was  of 
old,  as  I  have  already  said,  elective.  No  man  had 
a  right  to  become  King  till  he  had  been  called  to 
the  kingly  office  by  the  choice  of  the  Assembly  of 
the  nation.  No  man  actually  was  King  till  he  had 
been  admitted  to  the  kingly  office  by  the  conse- 
cration of  the  Church.  The  doctrines  that  the  King 
never  dies,  that  the  throne  never  can  be  vacant,  that 
there  can  be  no  interregnum,  that  the  reign  of  the 
next  heir  begins  the  moment  the  reign  of  his  pre- 
decessor is  ended,  are  all  figments  of  later  times. 
No  signs  of  such  doctrines  can  be  found  at  any 
time  earlier  than  the  accession  of  Edward  the 
First  (31).  The  strong  preference  which  in  early 
times  belonged  to  members  of  the  kingly  house, 
above  all  to  the  born  son  of  a  crowned  King  (32), 
gradually  grew,  under  the  influences  which  the 
Norman  Conquest  finally  confirmed,  into  the  doc- 
trine of  absolute  hereditary  right.  That  doctrine 
grew  along  with  the  general  growth  of  the  royal 
power ;  it  grew  as  men  gradually  came  to  look 
on  kingship  as  a  possession  held  by  a  single  man 
for  his  own  profit,  rather  than  as  an  office  bestowed 
by  the  people  for  the  common  good  of  the  realm. 
It  might  seem  that,  in  this  respect  at  least,  we 
have  not  gone  forward,  but  that  we  rather  have 
gone  back.  For  nothing  is  more  certain  than  that 


in.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  145 


the  Crown  is  more  strictly  and  undoubtedly  here- 
ditary now  than  it  was  in  the  days  of  Normans, 
Angevins,  or  Tudors.  But  a  little  thought  will  show 
that  in  this  case  also,  we  have  not  gone  back  but 
have  gone  forward.  That  is  to  say,  we  have  gone 
forward  by  going  back,  by  going  back,  in  this  case, 
not  to  the  letter,  but  assuredly  to  the  spirit  of 
earlier  times.  The  Crown  is  now  more  undoubtedly 
hereditary  than  it  was  in  the  fifteenth  or  sixteenth 
century  ;  but  this  is  because  it  is  now  hereditary 
by  Law,  because  its  powers  are  distinctly  defined 
by  Law.  The  will  of  the  people,  the  source  of  all 
Law  and  of  all  power,  has  been  exercised,  not  in 
the  old  form  of  personally  choosing  a  King  at 
every  vacancy  of  the  Crown,  but  by  an  equally 
lawful  exercise  of  the  national  will,  which  has 
thought  good  to  entail  the  Crown  on  a  particular 
family. 

It  was  in  the  reign  of  our  last  elective  King 
that  the  Crown  first  became  legally  hereditary. 
The  doctrine  may  seem  a  startling  one,  but  it  is 
one  to  which  an  unbiassed  study  of  our  history 
will  undoubtedly  lead  us.  Few  things  are  more 
amusing  than  the  treatment  which  our  early  his- 
tory has  met  with  at  the  hands  of  purely  legal 
writers.  There  is  something  almost  pitiable  in  the 
haltings  and  stumblings  of  such  a  writer  as  Black- 

L 


i4&  -THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

stone,  unable  to  conceive  that  his  lawyer's  figment 
of  hereditary  right  was  anything  short  of  eternal, 
and  yet  coming  at  every  moment  across  events 
which  showed  that  in  early  times  all  such  figments 
were  utterly  unknown  (33).  In  early  times  the  King 
was  not  only  elected,  but  he  went  through  a  two- 
fold election.  I  have  already  said  that  the  religious 
character  with  which  most  nations  have  thought 
good  to  clothe  their  Kings  took  in  England,  as  in 
most  other  Christian  lands,  the  form  of  an  ecclesi- 
astical consecration  to  the  kingly  office.  That  form 
we  still  retain  ;  but  in  modern  times  it  has  become 
a  mere  form,  a  pageant  impressive  no  doubt  and  in- 
structive, but  still  a  mere  pageant,  which  gives  the 
crowned  King  no  powers  which  he  did  not  equally 
hold  while  still  uncrowned.  The  death  of  the  for- 
mer King  at  once  puts  his  successor  in  possession 
of  every  kingly  right  and  power  ;  his  coronation  in 
no  way  adds  to  his  legal  authority,  however  much 
it  may  add  to  his  personal  responsibility  towards 
God  and  his  people.  But  this  was  not  so  of  old 
time.  The  choice  of  the  national  Assembly  gave 
the  King  so  chosen  the  sole  right  to  become  King, 
but  it  did  not  make  him  King.  The  King-elect 
was  like  a  Bishop-elect.  The  recommendation  of 
the  Crown,  the  election  of  the  Chapter,  and  the 
confirmation  of  the  Archbishop,  give  a  certain  man 


in.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  147 


the  sole  right  to  a  certain  see,  but  it  is  only  the 
purely  religious  rite  of  consecration  which  makes 
him  actually  Bishop  of  it  (34).  So  it  was  of  old 
with  a  King.  The  choice  of  the  Witan  made  him 
King-elect,  but  it  was  only  the  ecclesiastical  crown- 
ing and  anointing  which  made  him  King.  And 
this  ecclesiastical  ceremony  involved  a  further 
election.  Chosen  already  to  the  civil  office  by  the 
Nation  in  its  civil  character,  he  was  again  chosen 
by  the  Church — that  is,  by  the  Nation  in  its 
religious  character,  by  the  Clergy  and  People  as- 
sembled in  the  church  where  the  crowning  rite  was 
to  be  done  (3S).  This  second  ecclesiastical  election 
must  always  have  been  a  mere  form,  as  the  choice 
of  the  nation  was  already  made  before  the  ecclesi- 
astical ceremony  began.  But  the  ecclesiastical  elec- 
tion survived  the  civil  one.  The  state  of  things 
which  lawyers  dream  of  from  the  beginning  is  a 
law  of  strict  hereditary  succession,  broken  in  upon 
by  occasional  interruptions.  These  interruptions, 
which,  in  the  eye  of  history,  are  simply  exercises 
of  an  ancient  right,  are,  in  the  eyes  of  lawyers, 
only  revolutions  or  usurpations.  But  this  state  of 
things,  a  state  in  which  a  fixed  rule  was  sometimes 
broken,  which  Blackstone  dreams  of  in  the  tenth 
and  eleventh  centuries,  really  did  exist  from  the 
thirteenth  century  onwards.  From  the  accession 
L  2 


148  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

of  Edward  the  First,  the  first  King  who  reigned 
before  his  coronation,  hereditary  succession  became 
the  rule  in  practice.  The  son,  or  even  the  grand- 
son, of  the  late  King  (36)  was  commonly  acknow- 
ledged as  a  matter  of  course,  without  anything 
which  could  fairly  be  called  an  election.  But  the 
right  of  Parliament  to  settle  the  succession  was 
constantly  exercised,  and  ever  and  anon  we  come 
across  signs  which  show  that  the  ancient  notion 
of  an  election  of  a  still  more  popular  kind  had 
not  wholly  passed  away  out  of  men's  minds.  Two 
Kings  were  formally  deposed,  and  on  the  deposition 
of  the  second  the  Crown  passed,  as  it  might  have 
done  in  ancient  times,  to  a  branch  of  the  royal 
house  which  was  not  the  next  in  lineal  succession. 
Three  Kings  of  the  House  of  Lancaster  reigned 
by  a  good  parliamentary  title,  and  the  doctrine 
of  indefeasible  hereditary  right,  the  doctrine  that 
there  was  some  virtue  in  a  particular  line  of  suc- 
cession which  the  power  of  Parliament  itself  could 
not  set  aside,  was  first  brought  forward  as  the 
formal  justification  of  the  claims  of  the  House  of 
York  (37).  Those  claims  in  truth  could  not  be 
formally  justified  on  any  showing  but  that  of  the 
most  slavish  doctrine  of  divine  right,  but  it  was 
not  on  any  such  doctrine  as  that  that  the  cause  of 
the  House  of  York  really  rested.  The  elaborate  list 


ill.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  149 


of  grandmothers  and  great-grandmothers  which 
was  brought  forward  to  show  that  Henry  the  Fifth 
was  an  usurper  would  never  have  been  heard  of 
if  the  government  of  Henry  the  Sixth  had  not 
become  utterly  unpopular,  while  Richard  Duke 
of  York  was  the  best  beloved  man  of  his  time. 
Richard  accepted  a  parliamentary  compromise, 
which  of  course  implied  the  right  of  Parliament  to 
decide  the  question.  Henry  was  to  keep  the  Crown 
for  life,  and  Richard  was  to  displace  Henry's  son 
as  heir-apparent.  That  is  to  say,  according  to  a 
custom  common  in  Germany,  though  rare  in  Eng- 
land, Richard  was  chosen  to  fill  a  vacancy  in  the 
throne  which  had  not  yet  taken  place  (38).  Duke 
Richard  fell  at  Wakefield  ;  in  the  Yorkist  reading 
of  the  Law  the  Crown  was  presently  forfeited  by 
Henry,  and  Edward,  the  heir  of  York,  had  his 
claim  acknowledged  by  a  show  of  popular  election 
which  carries  us  back  to  far  earlier  times.  The 
claim  of  Richard  the  Third,  whatever  we  make  of 
it  on  other  grounds,  was  acknowledged  in  the  like 
sort  by  what  had  at  least  the  semblance  of  a 
popular  Assembly  (39).  In  short,  though  the  here- 
ditary principle  had  now  taken  firm  root,  though 
the  disputes  between  the  pretenders  to  the  Crown 
were  mainly  disputes  as  to  the  right  of  succession, 
yet  the  remembrance  of  the  days  when  the  Crown 


ISO  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

had   been   truly   the  gift  of  the  people  had   not 
wholly  passed  away. 

The  last  King  who  could  bring  even  the  shadow 
of  a  claim  to  have  been  chosen  by  the  voice  of  the 
people  beneath  the  canopy  of  heaven  was  no  other 
than  Richard  the  Third.  The  last  King  who  could 
bring  a  better  claim  to  have  been  chosen  by  the 
same  voice  beneath  the  vault  of  the  West  Minster 
was  no  other  than  Henry  the  Eighth.  Down  to 
his  time  the  old  ecclesiastical  form  of  choosing  the 
King  remained  in  the  coronation-service,  and  it 
was  not  wholly  out  of  character  that  Henry  should 
issue  a  conge  d'e'lire  for  his  own  election.  The 
device  for  Henry's  coronation  survives  in  his  own 
handwriting,  and,  while  it  contains  a  strong  asser- 
tion of  his  hereditary  right,  it  also  contains  a  dis- 
tinct provision  for  his  election  by  the  people  in 
ancient  form  (*°).  The  claim  of  Henry  was  perfectly 
good,  for  a  Parliament  of  his  father's  reign  had 
declared  that  the  Crown  should  abide  in  Henry 
the  Seventh  and  the  heirs  of  his  body  (4I).  But 
it  was  in  his  case  that  the  hereditary  and  parlia- 
mentary claim  was  confirmed  by  the  ancient  rite  of 
ecclesiastical  election  for  the  last  time  in  our  history. 
His  successor  was  not  thus  distinctly  chosen.  This 
was  perhaps,  among  other  reasons,  because  in  his 
case  the  form  was  specially  needless.  For  the  right 


in.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  151 

of  Edward  the  Sixth  to  succeed  his  father  was  be- 
yond all  dispute.  By  an  exercise  of  parliamentary 
power,  which  we  may  well  deem  strange,  but  which 
was  none  the  less  lawful,  Henry  had  been  entrusted 
with  the  power  of  bequeathing  and  entailing  the 
Crown  as  he  thought  good.  That  power  he  exer- 
cised on  behalf  of  his  own  children  in  order,  and, 
failing  them  and  their  issue,  on  the  issue  of  his 
younger  sister  (42).  Edward,  Mary,  Elizabeth,  there- 
fore all  reigned  lawfully  by  virtue  of  their  father's 
will.  A  moment's  thought  will  show  that  Mary 
and  Elizabeth  could  not  both  reign  lawfully  ac- 
cording to  any  doctrine  of  hereditary  succession. 
On  no  theory,  Catholic  or  Protestant,  could  both 
be  the  legitimate  daughters  of  Henry.  Parliament 
indeed  had  declared  both  to  be  illegitimate  ;  on 
any  theory  one  or  the  other  must  have  been 
so  («).  But  each  reigned  by  a  perfectly  lawful 
title,  under  the  provisions  of  the  Act  which  em- 
powered their  father  to  settle  the  succession  ac- 
cording to  his  pleasure.  While  Elizabeth  reigned, 
almost  divine  as  she  might  be  deemed  to  be  in  her 
own  person,  it  was  at  least  not  held  that  there  was 
any  divine  right  in  any  other  person  to  succeed  her. 
The  doctrine  which  came  into  vogue  under  her 
successors  was  in  her  day  looked  upon  as  treason- 
able (4«).  Elizabeth  knew  where  her  strength  lay, 


152  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 


and  the  Stewarts  knew  where  their  strength,  such 
as  it  was,  lay  also.  In  the  eye  of  the  Law  the 
first  Stewart  was  an  usurper ;  he  occupied  the 
Crown  in  the  teeth  of  an  Act  of  Parliament  still 
in  force,  though  he  presently  procured  a  fresh  Act 
to  salve  over  his  usurpation  (^5).  There  can  be  no 
doubt  that,  on  the  death  of  Elizabeth,  the  lawful 
right  to  the  Crown  lay  in  the  house  of  Suffolk,  the 
descendants  of  Henry's  younger  sister  Mary.  But 
the  circumstances  of  the  time  were  unfavourable 
to  their  claims ;  by  a  tacit  agreement,  politically 
convenient,  but  quite  in  the  teeth  of  the  existing 
Law,  the  Crown  silently  passed  to  the  King 
of  Scots,  the  descendant,  of  Henry's  elder  sister 
Margaret.  She  had  not  been  named  in  Henry's 
entail ;  her  descendants  therefore,  lineal  heirs  of 
William  and  Cerdic  as  they  were,  had  no  legal 
claim  to  the  Crown  beyond  what  was  given  them 
by  the  Act  of  Parliament  which  was  passed  after 
James  was  already  in  possession.  They  were 
therefore  driven,  like  the  Yorkists  at  an  earlier 
time,  to  patch  up  the  theory  of  the  divine  right  of 
hereditary  succession,  in  order  to  justify  an  occu- 
pation of  the  throne  which  had  nothing  to  justify 
it  in  English  Law  (*6). 

On  one  memorable  day  a  Stewart  King  was  re- 
minded that  an  English  King  received  his  right  to 


Hi.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION,  153 


reign  from  the  will  of  the  English  people.  What- 
ever else  we  may  say  of  the  nature  or  the  acts  of 
the  tribunal  before  which  Charles  the  First  was 
arraigned,  it  did  but  assert  the  ancient  Law  of 
England  when  it  told  how  "  Charles  Stewart  was 
admitted  King  of  England,  and  therein  trusted  with 
a  limited  power,  to  govern  by  and  according  to 
the  laws  of  the  land  and  not  otherwise."  It  did 
but  assert  a  principle  which  had  been  acted  on  on 
fitting  occasions  for  nine  hundred  years,  when  it 
told  its  prisoner  that  "  all  his  predecessors  and  he 
were  responsible  to  the  Commons  of  England." 
Forgetful  of  the  fate  of  Sigeberht  and  ^thelred, 
of  Edward  and  of  Richard,  Charles  ventured  to 
ask  for  precedents,  and  told  his  judges  that  "the 
Kingdom  of  England  was  hereditary  and  not  suc- 
cessive "  (47).  After  a  season,  the  intruding  dynasty 
passed  away,  on  that  great  day  when  the  English 
people  exercised  for  the  last  time  its  ancient 
right  of  deposing  and  electing  Kings.  The  Con- 
vention of  which  we  have  so  often  spoken,  that 
great  Assembly,  irregular  in  the  eyes  of  lawyers, 
but  in  truth  all  the  more  lawful  because  no  King's 
writ  had  summoned  it,  cast  all  fantasies  and  sub- 
tleties to  the  winds  by  declaring  that  the  throne 
was  vacant.  A  true  Assembly  of  the  nation  once 
more  put  forth  its  greatest  power,  and  chose 


154  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

William  of  Orange,  as,  six  hundred  years  before, 
another  Assembly  of  the  nation  had  chosen  Harold 
the  son  of  Godwine.  The  cycle  had  come  round, 
and  the  English  people  had  won  back  again  the 
rights  which  their  fathers  had  brought  with  them 
from  their  old  home  beyond  the  sea.  Nor  was  it 
without  fitness  that  their  choice  went  back  to  those 
kindred  lands,  and  that  a  new  William  crossed  the 
sea  to  undo,  after  so  many  ages,  the  wrongs  which 
England  had  suffered  from  his  namesake.  And 
now,  under  the  rule  of  an  elective  King,  England 
could  at  last  afford  to  make  her  Crown  strictly  and 
permanently  hereditary.  The  Act  of  Settlement, 
as  we  all  know,  entailed  the  Crown  on  the  Elec- 
tress  Sophia  and  her  heirs  (48).  Therefore  no  Kings 
have  ever  reigned  by  a  better  right  than  those  who, 
by  virtue  of  that  Act,  have  been  called  to  reign 
by  the  direct  operation  of  the  Law.  They  are  in 
truth  Kings — Cyningas  in  the  most  ancient  sense 
— whose  power  flows  directly  from  the  will  of  the 
nation.  In  the  existing  state  of  our  institutions, 
the  hereditary  character  of  our  modern  kingship  is 
no  falling  away  from  ancient  principles  ;  it  in  truth 
allows  us  to  make  a  fuller  application  of  them  in 
another  shape.  In  an  early  state  of  things  no  form 
of  government  is  so  natural  as  that  which  we  find 
established  among  our  forefathers.  A  feeling 


ill.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  155 

which  was  not  wholly  sentimental  demanded  that 
the  King  should,  under  all  ordinary  circumstances, 
be  the  descendant  of  former  Kings.  But  a  sense 
that  some  personal  qualification  was  needed  in  a 
ruler  required  that  the  electors  should  have  the 
right  of  freely  choosing  within  the  royal  house.  In 
days  when  Kings  governed  as  well  as  reigned,  such 
a  choice,  made  with  some  regard  to  the  personal 
qualities  of  the  King  chosen,  was  the  best  means 
for  securing  freedom  and  good  government.  Under 
the  rule  of  a  conventional  constitution,  when  Kings 
reign  but  do  not  govern,  when  it  is  openly  pro- 
fessed in  the  House  of  Commons  that  it  is  to 
that  House  that  the  powers  of  government  have 
passed  (49),  the  objects  which  were  once  best  se- 
cured by  making  kingship  elective  are  now  best 
secured  by  making  kingship  hereditary.  It  is  as 
the  Spartan  King  said  ;  by  lessening  the  powers 
of  the  Crown,  its  possession  has  become  more 
lasting (s°).  A  political  system  like  ours  would  be 
inconsistent  with  an  elective  kingship.  An  elective 
King  could  not  be  trusted  simply  to  reign  ;  he 
would  assuredly  govern,  or  try  to  govern.  We 
need  not  suppose  that  he  would  attempt  any 
breaches  of  the  written  Law.  But  those  powers 
which  the  written  Law  attaches  to  the  Crown  he 
would  assuredly  try  to  exercise  according  to  his 


156  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 

own  personal  views  of  what  was  right  and  ex- 
pedient. And  he  would  assuredly  be  justified  in  so 
doing.  For  the  personal  choice  of  a  certain  man 
to  be  King  would  in  all  reason  be  held  to  imply 
that  he  was  personally  fit  for  the  work  of  govern- 
ment. He  would  be  a  President  or  Prime  Minister 
chosen  for  life,  one  whom  there  would  be  no  means 
of  removing  from  office  except  by  the  most  ex- 
treme and  most  unusual  exercise  of  the  powers  of 
Parliament.  There  are  states  of  society  in  which 
an  elective  Monarchy  is  a  better  kind  of  govern- 
ment than  either  a  Commonwealth  or  an  hereditary 
Monarchy.  But,  under  the  present  circumstances 
of  the  civilized  states  of  Europe  and  America,  the 
choice  lies  between  the  hereditary  Monarchy  and 
the  Commonwealth.  The  circumstances  of  our 
history  have  made  us  an  hereditary  Monarchy, 
just  as  the  circumstances  of  the  history  of  Switzer- 
land have  made  that  country  a  Federal  Common- 
wealth. And  no  reasonable  person  will  seek  to 
disturb  an  institution 'which,  like  other  English  in- 
stitutions, has  grown  up  because  it  was  wanted  (5I). 
Our  unwritten  Constitution,  which  gives  us  an 
hereditary  Sovereign,  but  which  requires  his  go- 
vernment to.  be  carried  on  by  Ministers  who  are 
practically  chosen  by  the  House  of  Commons,  does 
in  effect  attain  the  same  objects  which  were  sought 


in.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  157 


to  be  attained  by  the  elective  kingship  of  our  fore- 
fathers.    Our  system  gives  the  State  a  personal 
chief,  a  personal  embodiment  of  the  national  being, 
which  draws  to   itself   those  feelings  of  personal 
homage  and  personal  duty  which  a  large  class  of 
mankind  find  it  hard  to  look  upon  as  due  to  the 
more  abstract  ideas  of   Law  and  Commonwealth. 
And,  when  the  duties  of  constitutional  royalty  are 
discharged  as  our  own  experience  tells  us  that  they 
may  be  discharged,  the  feeling  awakened  is  more 
than  a  mere  sentiment ;  it  is  a  rational  feeling  of 
genuine  personal  respect.     But  widely  as  the  here- 
ditary kingship  of  our  latest  times  differs  in  out- 
ward form  from  the  hereditary  kingship  of  our  ear- 
liest times,  the  two  have  points  of  likeness  which  are 
not  shared  by  kingship  in  the  form  which  it  took 
in  the  ages  between  the  two.     In  our  earliest  and 
in  our  latest  system,  the  King  exists  for  the  sake 
of  the  people;  in  the  intermediate  times  it  some- 
times seemed  that  the  people  existed  for  the  sake 
of  the  King.     In  our  earliest  and  in  our  latest  sys- 
tem, the  King  is  clothed  with  an  office,  the  duties 
of  which  are   to  be  discharged   for  the  common 
good  of  all.    In  the  intermediate  times  it  sometimes 
seemed  as  if  the  King  had  been  made  master  of  a 
possession  which  was  to  be  enjoyed  for  his  personal 
pleasure  and  profit.     In  the  intermediate  times  we 


158  THE  GROWTH  OF  [CHAP. 


constantly  hear  of  the  rights  and  powers  of  the 
Crown  as  something  distinct  from,  and  almost 
hostile  to,  the  common  rights  of  the  people.  In 
our  earliest  and  in  our  latest  times,  the  rights  of 
the  Crown  and  the  rights  of  the  people  are  the 
same,  for  it  is  allowed  that  the  powers  of  the 
Crown  are  to  be  exercised  for  the  welfare  of  the 
people  by  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  people  or 
their  representatives.  Without  indulging  in  any 
Utopian  dreams,  without  picturing  to  ourselves  the 
England  of  a  thousand  years  back  as  an  earthly 
paradise,  the  voice  of  sober  history  does  assuredly 
teach  us  that  those  distant  times  have  really  much 
in  common  with  our  own,  much  in  which  we  are 
really  nearer  to  them  than  to  times  which,  in  a 
mere  reckoning  of  years,  are  far  less  distant  from 
us.  Thus  it  is  that  the  cycle  has  come  round,  that 
the  days  of  foreign  rule  have  been  wiped  out,  and 
that  England  is  England  once  again.  Our  present 
Sovereign  reigns  by  as  good  a  right  as  yElfred  or 
Harold,  for  she  reigns  by  the  same  right  by  which 
they  reigned,  by  the  will  of  the  people,  embodied 
in  the  Act  of  Parliament  which  made  the  crown  of 
yElfred  and  Harold  hereditary  in  her  ancestress. 
And,  reigning  by  the  same  right  by  which  they 
reigned,  she  reigns  also  for  the  same  ends,  for  the 
common  good  of  the  nation  of  which  the  Law  has 


ill.]  THE  ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION.  159 

made  her  the  head.  And  we  can  wish  nothing 
better  for  her  kingdom  than  that  the  Crown  which 
she  so  lawfully  holds,  which  she  has  so  worthily 
worn  among  two  generations  of  her  people,  she 
may,  like  Nestor  of  old,  continue  to  wear  amid  the 
well-deserved  affection  of  a  third  (52). 


NOTES. 


CHAPTER  I. 

(i)  WHAT  I  say  of  Uri  and  the  other  democratic  Cantons 
must  not  be  misunderstood,  as  if  I  all  accepted  the  now 
exploded  dreams  which  made  out  the  Waldstadte  or  Forest 
Cantons  to  have  had  some  special  origin,  and  some  special 
independence,  apart  from  the  rest  of  Germany.  The  re- 
searches of  modern  scholars  have  shown,  not  only  that  the 
Forest  Cantons  were  members  of  the  Empire  like  their 
neighbours,  but  that  various  lesser  lords,  spiritual  and 
temporal,  held  different  rights  within  them.  Their  acquisi- 
tion of  perfect  independence,  even  their  deliverance  from 
other  lords  and  promotion  to  the  state  of  Reichsunmittelbar- 
keit  or  immediate  dependence  on  the  Empire,  was  a  work  of 
time.  Thus  Uri  itself,  or  part  of  it,  was  granted  in  853  by 
Lewis  the  German  to  the  Abbey  of  Nuns  (Fraumiinsttr)  in 
Zurich,  and  it  was  not  till  1231  that  its  independence  of  any 
lord  but  the  Emperor  was  formally  acknowledged.  But  the 
universal  supremacy  of  the  Empire  in  no  way  interfered  with 
the  internal  constitution  of  any  district,  city,  or  principality  ; 
nor  was  such  interference  necessarily  implied  even  in  subjec- 
tion to  some  intermediate  lord.  The  rule  of  a  female  monas- 
tery especially  would  be  very  light.  And  from  the  earliest 
times  we  find  both  the  men  of  Uri  in  general  and  the  men 
of  particular  parts  of  the  district  (Gemeinden,  Communes,  or 

M 


1 62  NOTES.  LCHAP- 

parishes)  spoken  of  as  communities  capable  of  acting  together, 
and  even  of  treating  with  those  who  claimed  to  be  their 
masters.  ("Nos  inhabitantes  Uroniam"  appear  in  a  deed  of 
955  as  capable  of  making  an  agreement  with  the  officer  of 
the  Abbey  at  Zurich.)  All  this  is  in  no  way  peculiar  to  the 
Forest  Cantons  ;  it  is  no  more  than  what  we  find  everywhere ; 
what  is  peculiar  is  that,  whereas  elsewhere  the  old  local 
communities  gradually  died  out,  in  the  Forest  Cantons  they 
lived  and  flourished,  and  gained  new  rights  and  powers  till 
they  grew  into  absolutely  independent  commonwealths.  I 
think  therefore  that  I  have  a  right  to  speak  of  the  democracy 
of  Uri  as  immemorial.  It  is  not  immemorial  in  its  fully 
developed  shape,  but  that  fully  developed  shape  grew  step 
by  step  out  of  earlier  forms  which  are  strictly  immemorial 
and  common  to  the  whole  Teutonic  race. 

On  the  early  history  of  the  democratic  Cantons,  a  subject 
than  which  none  has  been  more  thoroughly  misunderstood,  I 
am  not  able  to  point  to  any  one  trustworthy  work  in  English. 
Among  the  writings  of  Swiss  scholars — shut  up  for  the  most 
part  from  readers  of  other  nations  in  the  inaccessible 
Transactions  of  local  Societies — there  is  a  vast  literature  on 
the  subject,  of  the  whole  of  which  I  am  far  from  pretending 
to  be  master.  But  I  may  refer  to  the  Essai  sur  I'Efat 
ties  Personnes  et  la  Condition  des  Terras  dans  le  Pays  d'Ury 
au  XIIle  Siecle,  by  the  Baron  Frederick  de  Gingins-la- 
Sarraz,  in  the  Archiv  fiir  schiveizerische  Geschichte,  i.  17  ; 
to  Dr.  J.  R.  Burckhardt's  Untersuchungen  iiber  die  erstc 
Bevolkernng  des  Alpengebirgs  in  the  same  collection,  iv.  3  ;  to 
the  early  chapters  of  the  great  work  of  Bluntschli,  Geschichte 
des  schweizerischen  Bundesrcchtes  (Ziirich,  1849),  and  of 
Blumer's  Staats-  und  Rechtsgcschiclite  der  scliiveizerischen 
Demokratien  (St.  Gallen,  1850);  to  Dr.  Alfons  Huber,  Die 
Waldstaette  (Innsbruck,  1861),  and  Dr.  Wilhelm  Vischer, 
Die  Sage  von  der  Befreiung  der  Waldstddte  (Leipzig,  1867). 


I.]  NOTES.  163 

Dr.  H.  von  Liebenau,  in  Die  Tell-Sage  zu  dem  Jahre  1230, 
takes  a  line  of  his  own.  The  results  of  the  whole  inquiry 
will  be  found  in  the  most  accessible  form  in  M.  Albert 
Rilliet's  Les  Origines  de  la  Confederation  Suisse  (Geneve 
et  Bale,  1868). 

(2)  Individual  Swiss  mercenaries  may  doubtless  still  be 
found  in  foreign  armies,  as  Italy  some  years  back  knew  to 
her  cost.     But  the  Federal  Constitution  of  1848  altogether 
swept  away  the  system  of  military  capitulations  which  used 
to  be  publicly  entered  into  by  the  Cantons. 

(3)  See  Johannes  von  Miiller,  Geschichte  der  schweizerischc 
Eidgenossenschaft,   Book  v.,   c.    i    (vol.   xvi.   p.   25,   of  his 
siimmtliche  Werke,  Stuttgart  und  Tubingen,  1832,  and  the 
note   in   vol.  xxii.    p.    14 ;    or  the  French   translation,   vol. 
viii.  p.  35  :    Paris  and  Geneva,    1840).     The  description  in 
Peterman  Etterlin's  Chronicle,  p.  204  (Basel,  1752),  is  worth 
quoting  in  the  original.    "  Dann  do  der  Hertzog  von  Burgunn 
gesach  den  ziig  den  berg  ab  zuchen,  schein  die  sunn  gerad  in 
sy,  und  glitzet  als  wie  ein  spiegel,  des  gelichen  liiyet  das  horn 
von  Ury,  ouch  die  harschorne  von  Lutzern,  und  was   ein 
solich  toffen,  das  des  Hertzogen  von  Burgunn  lut  ein  grusen 
darab  entpfiengent,  und  trattent  hinder  sich." 

(4)  The   magistrates  rode    when    I    was   present    at    the 
Landesgemeinclcn  of  1863  and  1864.     I  trust  that  so  good 
a  custom  has  not  passed  away. 

(5)  On  the  character  and  position  of  Phokion,  see  Grote, 
xi.  382,  xii.  481  ;  and  on  the  general  question  of  the  alleged 
fickleness  of  the  Athenian  people,  see  iv.  496. 

(6)  Some  years  ago  I  went  through  all  the  elections  to  the 
Bundesrath  or  Executive  Council  in  Switzerland,  and  found 
that  in  eighteen  years  it  had  only  twice  happened  that  a 
member  of  the  Council  seeking  re-election   had   failed  to 

M   2 


1 64  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

obtain  it.  I  therefore  think  that  I  was  right  in  congratulating 
a  member  of  the  Federal  Council,  whom  I  had  the  pleasure 
of  meeting  last  year,  on  being  a  member  of  the  most  per- 
manent government  in  Europe. 

(7)  Under  the   so-called  Helvetic  Republic  of   1798,  the 
Cantons  ceased  to  be  sovereign  States,  and  became  mere  divi- 
sions, like  counties  or  departments.     One  of  the  earliest  pro- 
visions of  this  constitution  abolishes  the  ancient  democracies 
of  the  Forest  Cantons.      "  Die   Regierungsform,   wenn   sie 
auch  sollte  verandert  werden,  soil  allezeit  eine  representative 
Demokratie   sein."      (See   the   text   in    Bluntschli.   ii.    305.) 
The    "representative    Demokratie"    thus    forced    on   these 
ancient  commonwealths  by  the  sham  democrats  of  Paris  was 
meant  to  exclude  the  pure  democracy  of  Athens  and  Uri. 

The  Federal  system  was  in  some  sort  restored  by  the  Act 
of  Mediation  (Vermittlungsakte]  of  Napoleon  Buonaparte, 
when  First  Consul  in  1803.  See  the  text  in  Bluntschli, 
ii.  322. 

(8)  Appenzell,  though  its  history  had  long  been  connected 
with  that  of  the  Confederates,  was  not  actually  admitted  as 
a  Canton  till  December    1513,  being   the  youngest   of  the 
thirteen  Cantons  which  formed  the  Confederation  down  to 
1798.     See  Zellweger,  Geschichte  des  Appensellischen  Volkes, 
ii.  366,  and  the  text  in  his   Urkunden^  ii.  part  2,  p.  481,  or 
in  the  older  Appenseller  Chronick  of  Walser  (Saint  Gallen, 
1740),  410,  and  the  Act  in  his  Anhang,  p.  18.     The  frontis- 
piece of  this  volume  contains  a  lively  picture  of  a  Landesge- 
meinde.     In  1597  the  Canton  was  divided  into  the  two  Half- 
cantons  of  Ausscr-Rhoden,  Protestant,   and  Jnner-Rhoden% 
Catholic.     See  Zellweger,  iii.  part  2,  p.  160;  Walser,  553. 

(9)  On  armed  assemblies  see  Norman  Conquest,  ii.  331. 

(10)  I  perhaps  need  hardly  insist  on  this  point  after  the 
references  given  in  my  first  note  ;  but  I  find  it  constantly 


I.]  NOTES.  165 

needful  to  explain  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  a  Swiss 
nation  in  any  but  a  political  sense.  The  Cantons  were  simply 
members  of  the  Empire  which  gradually  won  a  greater 
independence  than  their  fellows.  And  the  Forest  Cantons, 
and  the  German-speaking  Swiss  generally,  do  not  even  form 
a  distinct  part  of  the  German  nation  ;  they  are  simply  three 
settlements  of  the  Alemanni,  just  as  the  three  divisions  of 
Lincolnshire  are  three  settlements  of  the  Angles. 

(11)  The  earliest  instance  that  I  know  of  the  use  of  the 
word  Englaland  is  in  the  Treaty  with  Olaf  and  Justin  in 
991.     Its  earliest  use  in  the  English  Chronicles  is  in  1014. 
See  Norman  Conquest,  i.  78,  276,  605,  629.     The  oldest  use 
that  I    know   of  the  name  Yorkshire  (Eoforivicscir)    is    in 
the  Chronicles  under  1065.     See  Norman  Conquest,  ii.  478. 
Deira  is,  of  course,  as  old  as  Gregory  the  Great's  pun. 

(12)  The  real  history  of  English  parishes  has  yet  to  be 
worked  out.     I  feel  sure  that  they  will  be  found  to  have  much 
more  in  common  with  the  continental  Gcmeinden  than  would 
seem  at  first  sight.     Some  hints  may  be  found  in  a  little 
pamphlet  which  I  lately  came  across,  called  "  The  Parish  in 
History." 

(13)  The  nature  of  democracy 'is  set  forth  by  Perikles  in 
the  Funeral  Oration,  Thucydides,  ii.  37:  oj/o/za  p.iv  8ia  ro  /ui/ 
€£  oXiyovc  uXX    «c  irXtiovaf  olxtiv  ^/j/xocpur/a  K€K\/jrar  /J.tT- 
ecrri  6e  Kara  yutr  rove  vo/jovc  Trpoc  Ta  <Cia  £ta<£opa  Traai  ro  'iaov, 
Kara  £c  n)t>  a£iwffiv  we  tKnaros  kv  ru  eu£ow^£7.      It    is    set 
forth  still  more  clearly  by  Athenagoras  of  Syracuse,  vi.  39? 
where  the  functions  of  different  classes  in  a  democracy  are 
clearly  distinguished:  e-yw  c{  <£»/^t  irpwra  fjitv  c?ipo 
ttipo/jf'iflrdat,  dXtyap^i'av  £c/j('pr)e,  (.irtira  <f>v\aKaf  /utr  apia 
e'ti'Ui   xf>T)fjia.Twv  TOI/G    irXovttiovc,  fiovXtvcrai   8'   5»'  ftfXrtffra 
rnvf  ZuvCTOVf,  xfnvai  <T  av  uKOvvavTaq  upiara  -ovg  -rroXXovc, 
Kal  Tai>Ta  bfJLoiut;  KOI   Kara  p.tpr]  KOI  E,v/j.irai'ra  ec 


1  66  NOTES.  [CHAP. 


Here  a  distinct  sphere  is  assigned  both  to  wealth 
and  to  special  intelligence.  Nearly  the  same  division  is 
drawn  by  a  writer  who  might  by  comparison  be  called  aris- 
tocratic. Isokrates  (Areop.  29)  holds  that  the  manage- 
ment of  public  affairs  should  be  immediately  in  the  hands 
of  the  men  of  wealth  and  leisure,  who  should  act  as  servants 
of  the  People,  the  People  itself  being  their  master  —  or,  as  he 
does  not  scruple  to  say,  Tyrant  —  with  full  power  of  reward 
and  punishment  :  iKCivoi  SteyvwKortc  j'/cray  on  fiti  TOV  ptv 
Ctj/jint'  &trtri.p  rvpavvov  Ka.6ivTa.vai  TOQ  dp^ac  Kai  KoXa^eiv 
roi)c  f£a/uaprai'oi'Tac  fot  Kpiveiv  irepi  TWV  djucjbiT/JT/ 
-owe  Se  d"^o\i)v  (j.yf.iv  8vi'a/j.erovg  vrii  fltOV  IKCIVOV  Kex 
e^ijU£\«7(T0ai  TWI>  KotviLv  utmrtp  O'IKETHC,  Kai  Si 
yerofjievovG  tiraive1cr6a.i  Kai  arrtpystt'  rairi;  rf/ 


nrtTrTeu'.  This  he  elsewhere  (Panath 
166)  calls  democracy  with  a  mixture  of  aristocracy  —  not  olig- 
archy (ri/f  $r)fioKpa-iat>  TI]V  dpurroitpaTiq.  /ue/tiy/iEVqp). 

The  unfavourable  meaning  which  is  often  attached  to  the 
word  democracy,  when  it  does  not  arise  from  simple  igno- 
rance, probably  arises  from  the  use  of  the  word  by  Aristotle. 
He  makes  (Politics,  iii.  7)  three  lawful  forms  of  government, 
kingship  (/Jao-iXcm),  aristocracy  (aptffro/<-par/f(),  and  what  he 
calls  specially  iroXireta  or  commonwealth.  Of  these  he  makes 
three  corruptions,  tyranny,  oligarchy,  and  democracy  (rvpav- 
rt'c,  oAtyap^/a,  ^qjuoirpana),  defining  democracy  to  be  a 
government  carried  on  for  the  special  benefit  of  the  poor 
(TT/JOC  TO  avufopov  TV  TUV  aTropwv).  In  this  there  is  some- 
thing of  a  philosopher's  contempt  for  all  popular  government, 
and  it  is  certain  that  Aristotle's  way  of  speaking  is  not  that 
which  is  usual  in  the  Greek  historians.  Polybios,  like  Hero- 
dotus and  Thucydides,  uses  the  word  democracy  in  the  old 
honourable  sense,  and  he  takes  (ii.  38)  as  his  special  type  of 
democracy  the  constitution  of  the  Achaian  League,  which 


I.]  A'OTES.  167 

certainly  had  in  it  a  strong  element  of  practical  aristocracy 
(sec  History  of  Federal  Government,  cap.  v.)  :  iflrijyop/ae;  Kal 
7rap/>?7<T/ac  Kal  Ka06\ov  cifji/o^parms  a.\7]0it>i)<;  a'varri^a  cat 
Trpoaipfffiv  il\iKfnV€arepav  OVK  av  evpoi  nc  Trjs  Trn^d  TOIQ 
'A^atoic  vTrap^ovrrr}c.  In  short,  what  Aristotle  calls  TroAi-tin 
Polybios  calls  SrjfioKparia  ;  what  Aristotle  calls  fyfuiKpaTta. 
Polybios  calls  6 


(14)  It  follows  that,  when  the  commonwealth  of  F!orence 
disfranchised  the  whole  of  the  noble  families,  it  lost  its  right 
to  be  called  a  democracy.     See  the  passing  of  the  Ordinance 
of   Justice   in    Sismondi,    Republiques    Italiennes,    iv.    65  ; 
Chroniche  di  Giovanni  Villani,  viii.  i. 

(15)  On  Slavery  in  England,  see  Norman  Conquest,  i.  81, 
333,  368,  432,  iv.  385.       For  fuller  accounts,  see    Kemble's 
Saxons  in  England,  i.  185;   Zopfl,  Geschichte  tier  deittxchen 
Rechtsinstitnte,  62.     The  three  classes  of   nobles,  common 
freemen,  and  slaves  cannot  be  better  set  forth  than  in  the 
Life  of  Saint  Lebuin    (Pertz,  ii.  361):   "  Sunt  denique  ibi, 
qui  illorum  lingua  edlingi,  sunt   qui   frilingi,  sunt  qui  lassi 
dicuntur,  quod  in   Latina  sonat  lingua,  nobiles,  ingenuiles, 
atque  serviles." 

(16)  On  the  Wite-fyeow,  the  slave  reduced  to  slavery  for 
his  crimes,  see  Kemble,  Saxons    in    England,  i.    200.     He 
is  mentioned  several  times  in  the  laws  of   Ine,  24,  48,  54, 
where,   as  usual  in  the  West-Saxon  laws,  a   distinction  is 
drawn  between  the  English  and  the  Welsh  ivitc-tyow.     The 
second  reference  contains  a  provision  for  the  case  of  a  newly 
enslaved  \>eow  who  should  be  charged  with  a  crime  committed 
before  he  was  condemned  to  slavery. 

(17)  I  wish  to  leave  the  details  of   Eastern   matters    to 
Eastern  scholars.     But  there  are  several  places  in  the  Old 
Testament  where  we  see  something  very  much  like  a  general 


1  68  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

assembly,  combined   with   distinctions   of  rank   among   its 
members,  and  with  the  supremacy  of  a  single  chief  over  all. 

(18)  Iliad,  xx.  4. 

Zevc  c>£  ®^ui<rra  KeXevffe  deovg  ayop/'/i'Se  KaXlaffai 
Kparog  a?!*  OU/\V/XTTOIO  TroXwrv^ov'  »/  8'  apa  iravrt] 
<botri](Ta.oa  KeXevae  Aioe  Trpoe  ct^ua  veeaOai. 
Oiire  ric  owy  IIorajLtwv  aTrerjv,  voafy   'il/cearolo, 
Our'  apa  Nu/^awy  rat  r'  aArrea  KaXa  ve'/xotrai, 
Kai  Trrjyag  Trorauwj^,  «u  Trtfffa 


Besides  the  presence  of  the  Nymphs  in  the  divine  Mycel 
Gemot,  something  might  also  be  said  about  the  important 
position  of  Here,  Athene,  and  other  female  members  of  the 
inner  council. 

We  find  the  mortal  Assembly  described  at  length  in  the 
second  book  of  the  Iliad,  and  indeed  by  implication  at  the 
very  beginning  of  the  first  book. 

(19)  We  hear  the  applause  of  the  assembly  in  i.  23  and 
ii.  333,  and  in  the  Trojan  Assembly,  xviii.  313. 

(20)  On    the   whole   nature   of    the    Homeric   ayoprj   see 
Gladstone's    Homer    and   the   Homeric  Age,   iii.   14.     Mr. 
Gladstone  has  to  my  thinking  understood  the  spirit  of  the 
old  Greek  polity  much  better  than  Mr.  Grote. 

(21)  There  is  no  need  to  go  into  any  speculations  as  to  the 
early  Roman  Constitution,  as  to  the  origin  of  the  distinction 
of  patres  and  plebs,  or  any  of  the  other  points  about  which 
controversies  have  raged  among  scholars.      The  three  ele- 
ments stand  out  in  every  version,  legendary  and  historical. 
In  Livy,  i.  8,  Romulus  first  holds  his  general  Assembly  and 
then  chooses  his  Senate.     And  in  c.  26  we  get  the  distinct 
appeal  from  the  King,  or  rather  from  the  magistrates  acting 


I.]  NOTES.  169 

by  his  authority,  to  an  Assembly  which,  whatever  might  be 
its  constitution,  is  more  popular  than  the  Senate. 

(22)  It  is  hardly  needful  to  show  how  the  Roman  Consuls 
simply  stepped  into  the  place  of  the  Kings.     It  is  possible, 
as  some  have  thought,  that  the  revolution  threw  more  power 
into  patrician  hands  than  before,  but  at  all  events  the  Senate 
and  the  Assembly  go  on  just  as  before. 

(23)  Tacitus,  de  Moribus  Germanise,  c.  7 — 13  : 

"  Reges  ex  nobilitate  ;  Duces  ex  virtute  sumunt.  Nee 
Regibus  infmita  aut  libera  potestas ;  et  Duces  exemplo 
potius  quam  imperio  :  si  prompti,  si  conspicui,  si  ante  aciem 

agant,  admiratione  prassunt De  minoribus  rebus 

Principes  consultant ;  de  majoribus  omnes  ;  ita  tamen  ut  ea 
quoque  quorum  penes  plebem  arbitrium  est  apud  Principes 

pertractentur Ut  turbas  placuit,  considunt  armati. 

Silentium  per  Sacerdotes,  quibus  turn  et  coercendi  jus  est, 
imperatur.  Mox  Rex,  vel  Princeps,  prout  astas  cuique,  prout 
nobilitas,  prout  decus  bellorum,  prout  facundia  est  audiuntur, 
auctoritate  suadendi  magis  quam  jubendi  potestate.  Si 
displicuit  sententia,  fremitu  adspernantur  ;  sin  placuit,  fra- 
meas  concutiunt.  Honoratissimum  adsensus  genus  est,  armis 
laudare.  Licet  apud  concilium  adcusare  quoque  et  discrhncn 

capitis  intendere Eliguntur  in  iisclem  conciliis  et 

Principes,  qui  jura  per  pagos  vicosque  reddant.  Centeni 
singulis  ex  plebe  comites,  consilium  simul  et  auctoritas, 
adsunt.  Nihil  autcm  neque  publics  neque  privatae  rei  nisi 
armati  agunt." 

For  a  commentary,  see  Zopfl,  Geschichte  der  dcutschcn 
Rechtsinstitutc,  p.  94.  See  also  Allen,  Royal  Prerogative, 
12,  162. 

(24)  See  Norman   Conquest,  i.   95.     The   primitive  Con- 
stitution lasted  longest  at  the  other  end  of  the  Empire,  in 


1 70  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

Friesland.  See  Eichhorn,  Deutsche  Staats-  und  Rechtsre- 
schichte,  ii.  265,  iii.  158.  Zopfl,  Geschichte  der  deutschen 
Rechtsquellen,  p.  154. 

(25)  Td  ap^aiia  »/.'J>j  Kpareirvj  is  an  ecclesiastical  maxim  ; 
rightly  understood,  it  is  just  as  true  in  politics. 

(26)  See  my  papers  on  "the  Origin  of  the  English  Nation" 
and  "  the   Alleged   Permanence   of  Roman    Civilization  in 
England"  in  Macmillan's  Magazine,  1870. 

(27)  See  Schmid,  Gesetze  der  Angel-Sac/isen,on  the  words 
"vvealh"  and  "wylne."     Earle,   Philology   of  the   English 
Tongue,  318.     On  the  fact  that  the  English  settlers  brought 
their  women  with  them,  see  Historical  Essays,  p.  36. 

(28)  On  Eorlas  and  Ccorlas  I  have  said  something  in  the 
History  of  the  Norman  Conquest,  i.  80.     See  the  two  words 
in  Schmid,  and  the  references  there  given. 

(29)  On  the  Barons  of  Attinghausen,  see  Blumer,  Staats- 
iind  Rechtsgeschichtc  der  schweizerischen   Demokratien,   i. 
122,  214,  272. 

(30)  I  cannot  at  this  moment  lay  my  hand  on  my  authority 
for  this   curious,   and  probably  mythical,   custom,  but   it   is 
equally  good  as  an  illustration  any  way. 

(31)  This   custom   is   described   by  Diodoros,  i.  70.     The 
priest  first  recounted  the  good  deeds  of  the  King  and  attri- 
buted to  him  all  possible  virtues  ;  then  he  invoked  a  curse 
for  whatever  has  been  done  wrongfully,  absolving  the  King 
from  all  blame  and  praying  that  the  vengeance  might  fall  on 
his  ministers  who  had  suggested  evil  things    (TO  TtXivramv 
virtp  rwv  uyroovplvhiv   apdv   CTtoulTo,  rov  p.iir  fiaaiXfa   rwv 

(i>v   f£aipovfjiEVOC,    tig    Cf.    roue  vmjpfTOVVTas  KOL  ci- 
rd  <pa.i>Xa  Kal  rrjr  fiXufiyiv  KOL  ri] 


I.]  NOTES.  171 

HC  wound  up  with  some  moral  and  religious 


advice. 

(32)  Tacitus  (Germ.    25)    distinguishes    "  C3£  gentes  quas 
regnantur"  from   others.     And  in   43   he  speaks  of  "  erga 
Reges  obsequium"  as  characteristic  of  some  particular  tribes  : 
see  Norman  Conquest,  i.  579. 

(33)  On  the  use  of  the  words  Ealdorman  and  Here  toga, 
see  Norman  Conquest,  i.  581,  and  the  references  there  given. 

(34)  See  Norman   Conquest,  i.  583,  and  the  passages  in 
Kemble  and  Allen  there  referred  to. 

(35)  See  Kemble's  Saxons  in  England,  i.  152,  and  Mass- 
mann's  Ulfilas,  744. 

(36)  See  the  words  drtht,  drihten  in  Bosworth's   Anglo- 
Saxon  Dictionary. 

(37)  To  say  nothing  of  other  objections  to  this  derivation, 
its  author  must  have  fancied  that  ing  and  not  end  was  the 
ending  of  the  Old-English  participle.     The  mistake  is  as  old 
as  Sir  Thomas  Smith.     See  his  Commonwealth  of  England, 
p.  12. 

(38)  See  Norman    Conquest,    i.    583,    and   the    passages 
there  quoted.     I  am  afraid  of  meddling  with  Sanscrit,  but  it 
strikes   me  that  the  views  -of  Allen  and   Kemble   are  not 
inconsistent  with  a  connexion  with  the  Sanscrit  Ganaka.     As 
one  of  the  curiosities  of  etymology,  it  is  worth  noticing  that 
Mr.  Wedgwood  makes  the  word  "probably  identical  with 
Tartar  clian." 

(39)  We  read  in  the  Chronicles,   449,  how,  on  the  first 
Jutish  landing  in   Kent,   "heora  heretogan  wasron  twegcn 
gebro^ra  Hengest  and  Horsa."     It  is  only  in  45  5,  on  the  death 
of  Horsa,  that  ''aefter  )>am  Hengest  feng  to  rice  and  /Esc  his 


i?2  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

sunu";  and  in  488,  seemingly  on  the  death  of  Hengest, 
"  ALsc  feng  to  rice  and  was  xxiiii  wintra  Cantwara  cyning." 
So  among  the  West-Saxons,  in  495,  "  coman  twegen  ealdor- 
men  on  Brytene,  Cerdic  and  Cynric  his  sunu."  It  is  only  in 
519  that  we  read  "her  Cerdic  and  Cynric  West-Sexena  rice 
onfengun." 

(40)  The  distinction  between  Kings  and  Jarls  comes  out 
very   strongly   in   the   account   of    the   battle   of  Ashdown 
(vEscesdune)  in  the  Chronicles  in  871.     The  Danes  "  waeron 
on  twain  gefylcum,  on  o}>rum  waes  Bagsecg  and  Healfdene, 
>a  haegenan  cingas  and  on  ogrum  waeron  }>a  eorlas."     It  may 
be  marked  that  in  the  English  army  King  /Ethelred  is  set 
against  the   Danish   Kings,  and   his  brother  the  yEtheling 
yElfred  against  the  Jarls.      So  in  the  Song  of  Brunanburh 
we  read  of  the  five  Kings  and  seven  Jarls  who  were  slain. 

"  Fife  lagon  sweordum  avwefede, 

on  Saem  campstede  swilce  seofone  eac 

ciningas  geonge,  eorlas  Anlafes." 

We  may  mark  that  the  Kings  were  young,  as  if  they  had 
been  chosen  "  ex  nobilitate  ; "  nothing  is  said  of  the  age  of 
the  Jarls,  who  were  doubtless  chosen  "  ex  virtute." 

(41)  I   have  quoted  the   passage  from    Baeda   about   the 
satraps  in  Norman  Conquest,  i.  579.     The  passage  in  the 
Life  of   Saint   Lebuin,  quoted   in   note  15,  also   speaks  of 
"principes"  as  presiding  over  the  several  pagi  or  gaucn,  but 
he  speaks  of  no  King  or  other  common  chief  over  the  whole 
country.     And  this  is  the  more  to  be  marked,  as  there  was 
a  "  generale   concilium "   of    the   whole  Old-Saxon   nation, 
formed,  as  we  are  told,  of  twelve  chosen  men  from  each^vw. 
This  looks  like  an  early  instance  of   representation,  but  it 
should  be  remembered   that   we   are  here   dealing   with   a 
constitution  strictly  Federal. 

In  the  like  sort  we  find  the  rulers  of  the  West-Goths  at 


l.J  NOTES.  173 

the  time  of  their  crossing  the  Danube  spoken  of  as  Judices. 
See  Ammianus,  xxvii.  5,  and  the  notes  of  Lindenbrog  and 
Valesius.  So  also  Gibbon,  c.  xxv.  (iv.  305,  ed.  Milman).  So 
Jornandes  (26)  speaks  of  "primates  eorum,  et  duces,  qui 
regum  vice  illis  praeerant."  Presently  he  calls  Fredigern 
"  Gothorum  regulus,"  like  the  siibrcguli  or  under-cyningas 
of  our  own  History.  Presently  in  c.  28  Athanaric,  the 
successor  of  Fredigern,  is  pointedly  called  Rex. 
On  all  this,  see  Allen,  Royal  Prerogative,  163. 

(42)  See  Norman  Conquest,  i.  75,  580. 

(43)  The  best  instance  in  English  History  of  the  process 
by  which  a  kingdom   changed  into  a  province,  by   going 
through  the  intermediate  stage  of  a  half-independent  Ealdor- 
manship,  is -to  be  found  in  the  history  of  South-Western 
Mercia  under  its  Ealdorman  ^thelred  and  the  Lady  yEthel- 
fl;ed,  in  the  reigns  of  yElfred  and  Eadward  the  Elder.     See 
Norman  Conquest,  i.  563. 

(44)  See  Norman  Conquest,  i.  39,  78. 

(45)  Iliad,  ix.  160: — 

KCU  yuoi  UTTOOT/'/TW,  oaaot'  fjaaiXEvrepoij  e/yit. 

(46)  The  instances  in  which  a  great  kingdom  has  been 
broken  up  into  a  number  of  small  states  practically  indepen- 
dent, but  owning  a  nominal  superiority  in  the  successor  of 
the  original  Sovereign,  are  not  few.     In  the  case  of  the  Em- 
pire I  have  found  something  to  say  about  it  in  my  Historical 
Essays,  151,  and  in  the  case  of  the  Caliphate  in  my  History 
and  Conquest  of  the  Saracens,  137.     How  the  same  process 
took  place  with  the  Mogul  Empire  in  India  is  set  forth  by 
Lord  Macaulay  in  his  Essays  on  Lord  Clive  and  Warren 
Hastings.    But  he  should  not  have  compared  the  great  Mogul, 
with  his  nominal  sovereignty,  to  "  the  most  helpless  driveller 
among  the  later  Carlovingians,"  a  class  whom  Sir  Francis 


T74  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

Palgrave  has  rescued  from  undeserved  contempt.  But  the 
breaking  up  of  the  Western  Kingdom  is  none  the  less  an 
example  of  the  same  law.  The  most  remarkable  thing  is  the 
way,  or  rather  the  three  different  ways,  in  which  the  scattered 
members  have  been  brought  together  again  in  Germany,  Italy, 
and  France. 

This  process  of  dismemberment,  where  a  nominal  supre- 
macy is  still  kept  by  the  original  Sovereign,  must  be  distin- 
guished from  that  of  falling  back  upon  Dukes  or  Ealdormen 
after  a  period  of  kingly  rule.  In  this  latter  case  it  would 
seem  that  no  central  sovereignty  went  on. 

(47)  At  this  time  of  day  I  suppose  it  is  hardly  necessary 
to  prove  the  elective  character  of  Old-English  kingship.     I 
have  said  what  I  have  to  say  about  it  in  Norman  Conquest, 
i.  106,  596.     But  I  may  quote  one  most  remarkable  passage 
from  the  report  made  in  787  to  Pope  Hadrian  the  First  by 
George  and  Theophylact,  his  Legates  in  England  (Haddan 
and  Stubbs,  Councils  and  Ecclesiastical  Documents,  iii.  453). 
"  Sanximus  ut  in  ordinatione  Regum  nullus  permittat  pra- 
vorum  prasvalere  assensum :  sed  legitime  Reges  a  sacerdotibus 
et  senioribus  populi  eligantur."    One  would  like  to  know  who 
the  "pravi "  here  denounced  were.     The  passage  sounds  very 
like  a  narrowing  of  the  franchise  or  some  other  interference 
with  freedom  of  election,  but  in  any  case  it  bears  witness  to 
the  elective  character  of  our  ancient  kingship,  and  to  the 
general  popular  character  of  the  constitution. 

(48)  I  have  described  the  powers  of  the  Witan,  as  I  under- 
stand them  and  as  they  were  understood  by  Mr.  Kemble,  at 
vol.  i.  p.  108  of  the  History  of  the  Norman  Conquest  and  in 
some  of  the-Appendices  to  that  volume.     With  regard  to  the 
powers  of  the  Witan,  I  find  no  difference  between  my  own 
views  and  those  of  Professor  Stubbs  in   the  Introductory 
Sketch  to  his  Select  Charters  (p.  n),  where   the  relations 


I.]  NOTES.  175 

between  the  King  and  the  Witan,  and  the  general  character 
of  our  ancient  constitution,  are  set  forth  with  wonderful  power 
and  clearness.  But  I  find  Mr.  Stubbs  and  myself  differing 
altogether  as  to  the  constitution  of  the  \Vitenagemt5t.  I  look 
upon  it  as  an  Assembly  of  the  whole  kingdom,  after  the  type 
of  the  smaller  assemblies  of  the  shire  and  other  lesser  divi- 
sions. Mr.  Stubbs  fully  admits  the  popular  character  of  the 
smaller  assemblies,  but  denies  any  such  character  to  the 
national  gathering.  It  is  dangerous  to  set  oneself  up  against 
the  greatest  master  of  English  constitutional  history,  but  I 
must  ask  the  reader  to  weigh  what  I  say  in  note  Q  in  the 
Appendix  to  my  first  volume. 

(49)  I  have  collected  some  of  the  instances  of  deposition 
in  Northumberland  in  the  note  following  that  on  the  con- 
stitution of  the  Witenagemdt.      (Norman  Conquest,  i.  593.) 
It   is    not   at   all  unlikely  that  the   report  of    George   and 
Theophylact  quoted  above  may  have  a  special  reference  to 
the  frequent  changes  among  the  Northumbrian  Kings. 

(50)  I  have  mentioned  all  the  instances  at  vol.  i.  p.  105 
of  the  Norman  Conquest  :  Sigeberht,  ./Ethelred,  Harthacnut, 
Edward  the  Second,  Richard  the  Second,  James  the  Second. 
It  is   remarkable   that    nearly    all    are   the   second  of  their 
respective  names  ;  for,  besides  /Ethclred,  Edward,  Richard, 
and  James,    Harthacnut   might   fairly   be   called  Cnut  the 
Second. 

(51)  Tacitus,    De    Moribus    Germanise,     13,     14:  — "Nee 
rubor  inter  comites  adspici.     Gradus  quinetiam  et  ipse  comi- 
tatus   habet,  judicio    ejus   quern    sectantur  ;    magnaque   et 
comitum   a^mulatio   quibus    primus   apud    Principem   suum 

locus  ;  et  Principum  cui  plurimi  et  acerrimi  comites 

Quum  ventum  in  aciem,  turpe  Principi  virtute  vinci,  turpe 
comitatui  virtutem  Principis  non  adajquare.     Jam    vero  in- 
fame  in  omnem  vitam  ac  probrosum,  superstitcm    Principi 


1 76  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

suo  ex  acie  recessisse.  Ilium  defendere,  tueri,  sua  quoque 
fortia  facta  gloriae  ejus  adsignare,  praecipuum  sacramentum 
est.  Principes  pro  victoria  pugnant ;  comites.pro  Principe." 
See  Allen,  Royal  Prerogative,  142. 

(52)  The  original  text  of  the    Song  of  Maldon   will   be 
found  in  Thorpe's  Analecta  Anglo-Saxonica.     My  extracts 
are  made  from  the  modern  English  version  which  I  attempted 
in  my  Old-English  History,  p.  192.     I  went  on  the  principle 
of  altering  the  Old-English  text  no  more  than  was  actually 
necessary  to  make  it  intelligible.     When  a  word  has  alto- 
gether dropped  out  of  our  modern  language,  I  have  of  course 
changed  it ;  when  a  word  is  still  in  use,  in  however  different 
a  sense,  I  have  kept  it.     Many  words  which  were  anciently 
used   in  a  physical   sense    are    now    used   only  metaphori- 
cally ;  thus  "  cringe "  is  used  in  one  of  the  extracts  in  its 
primary  meaning  of  bowing  or  falling  down,  and  therefore 
of  dying. 

(53)  The  history  of  the  Roman  clientship  is  another  of 
those   points  on   which   legend  and  history  and  ingenious 
modern   speculation   all   come  to  much  the  same,  as  far  as 
our  present  purpose  is  concerned.     Whether  the  clients  were 
the  same  as  the  plebs  or  not,  at  any  rate  no  patricians  entered 
into  the  client  relation,  and  this  at  once  supplies  the  contrast 
with  Teutonic  institutions. 

(54)  The  title  of  dominns,  implying  a  master  of  slaves,  was 
always  refused  by  the  early  Emperors.     This  is  recorded  of 
Augustus  by  Suetonius  (Aug.  53)  and  Dion  (Iv.  12),  and  still 
more  distinctly  of  Tiberius  (Suetonius,  Tib.  27;  Dion,  Ivii.  8). 
Tiberius  also  refused  the  title  of  Impcrator,  except  in  its 
strictly  military  sense  :  OVTE  yap  ^wiri'm^v  iavroi'  role  eAtu- 
OipoiQ  ov-e  avroKparopa.  TT^»)V  role  orfjaTiwTciu;   KO\I~H'  i<f>iei. 
Caius  is  said  (Aurelius  Victor,  Qes.  xxxix.  4)  to  have  been 
called   dominus,   and   there   is    no   doubt   about   Domitian 


I.]  NOTES.  177 

(Suetonius,  Dom.  13;  Dion,  Ixvii.  13,  where  see  Reimar's 
Note).  Pliny  in  his  letters  constantly  addresses  Trajan  as 
dominus ;  yet  in  his  Panegyric  (45)  he  draws  the  marked 
distinction  :  "  Scis,  ut  sunt  diversa  natura  dominatio  et 
principatus,  ita  non  aliis  esse  principem  gratiorem  quam 
qui  maxime  dominum  graventur."  This  marks  the  return 
to  older  feelings  and  customs  under  Trajan.  The  final  and 
formal  establishment  of  the  title  seems  to  have  come  in  with 
the  introduction  of  Eastern  ceremonies  under  Diocletian  (see 
the  passage  already  referred  to  in  Aurelius  Victor).  It  is 
freely  used  by  the  later  Panegyrists,  as  for  instance  Eumenius, 
iv.  21,  v.  13:  "  Domine  Constanti,"  "  Domine  Maximiane, 
Imperator  aeterne,"  and  so  forth. 

(55)  Vitellius  (Tac.   Hist.  i.   58)  was  the  first  to  employ 
Roman  knights  in  offices  hitherto  always  filled  by  freedmen  ; 
but    the   system  was   not  fully  established  till  the  time  of 
Hadrian  (Spartianus,  Hadrian,  22). 

(56)  See  Norman  Conquest,  i.  89,  587,  and  the  passages 
here  quoted. 

(57)  Both   hlaford  and  hlafdige   (Lord   and   Lady]   are 
very  puzzling  words  as  to  the  origin  of  their  later  syllables. 
It  is  enough  for  my  purpose  if  the  connexion  of  the  first 
syllable  with  hlaf  be   allowed.     Different   as  is  the  origin 
of  the  two  words,  hlaford  always  translates  dominus.     The 
French  seigneur,  and  the  corresponding  forms  in  Italian  and 
Spanish,  come  from  the  Latin  senior,  used  as  equivalent  to 
dominus.     This  is  one  of  the  large  class  of  words  which  are 
analogous  to  our  Ealdorman. 

(58)  This  is  fully  treated  by  Palgrave,  English  Common- 
wealth, i.  350,  495,  505. 

(59)  On  the  change  from  the  alod,  odal,  or  eScl,  a  man's 
very  own  property,  to  the  land  held  of  a  lord,  see  Hallam, 
Middle  Ages,  i.  113. 

N 


1 78  NOTES.  [CHA.P. 

(60)  See   Norman  Conquest,   i.   85 — 88.      I   have  there 
chiefly  followed   Mr.  Kemble   in  his  chapter  on  the  Noble 
by  Service,  Saxons  in  England,  i.  162. 

(61)  See  the  whole  history  and  meaning  of  the  word  in 
the  article  \egen  in  Schmid's  Glossary. 

(62)  See  Norman  Conquest,  i.  89. 

(63)  Barbour,  Bruce,  i.  224  : 

"  A  !  fredome  is  A  noble  thing." 

So  said  Herodotus  (v.  78)  long  before  : 

j/  tor/yoony  wq  tori  j^j^a  airov^oiiov. 


II.]  NOTES.  179 


CHAPTER  II. 


(i)  IN  the  great  poetical  manifesto  of  the  patriotic  party 
in  Henry  the  Third's  reign,  printed  in  Wright's  Political 
Songs  of  England  (Camden  Society,  1839),  there  seems 
to  be  no  demand  whatever  for  new  laws,  but  only  for  the 
declaration  and  observance  of  the  old.  Thus,  the  passage 
which  I  have  chosen  for  one  of  my  mottoes  runs  on  thus  : — 

"  Igitur  communitas  regni  consulatur ; 
Et  quid  universitas  sentiat  sciatur, 
Cui  leges  propria;  maxime  sunt  notae. 
Nee  cuncti  provincial  sic  sunt  idiotx, 
Quin  sciant  plus  cajteris  regni  sui  mores, 
Quos  relinquant  poslcris  hii  qui  sunt  priores. 
Qui  reguntur  Icgibus  magis  ipsas  sciunt  ; 
Quorum  sunt  in  usibus  plus  periti  fiunt  ; 
Et  quia  res  agitur  sua,  plus  curabunt, 
Et  quo  pax  adquiritur  sibi  procurabunt. " 

(2)  On  the  renewal  of  the  Laws  of  Eadward  by  William, 
see  Norman  Conquest,  iv.  324.  Stubbs,  Documents,  25. 
It  should  be  marked  that  the  Laws  of  Eadward  were  again 
confirmed  by  Henry  the  First  (see  Stubbs,  90 — 99),  and,  as 
the  Great  Charter  grew  out  of  the  Charter  of  Henry  the  First 
produced  by  Archbishop  Stephen  Langton  in  1213,  the  descent 
of  the  Charter  from  the  Laws  of  Eadward  is  very  simple. 
See  Roger  of  Wendover,  iii.  263  (ed.  Coxe).  The  Primate 
there  distinctly  says  that  he  had  made  John  swear  to  renew 
the  Laws  of  Eadward.  "  Audistis  quomodo,  tempore  quo 
apud  Wintoniam  Regem  absolvi,  ipsum  jurare  compulerim, 
quod  leges  iniquas  destrueret  et  leges  bonas,  videlicet  leges 
N  2 


i8o  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

Eadwardi,  revocaret  et  in  regno  faceret  ab  omnibus  observari." 
It  must  be  remembered  that  the  phrase  of  the  Laws  of 
Eadward  or  of  any  other  King  does  not  really  mean  a  code 
of  laws  of  that  King's  drawing  up,  but  simply  the  way  of 
administering  the  Law,  and  the  general  political  condition, 
which  existed  in  that  King's  reign.  This  is  all  that  would 
be  meant  by  the  renewal  of  the  Laws  of  Eadward  in  William's 
time.  It  simply  meant  that  William  was  to  rule  as  his 
English  predecessors  had  ruled  before  him.  But,  by  the 
time  of  John,  men  had  no  doubt  begun  to  look  on  the  now 
canonized  Eadward  as  a  lawgiver,  and  to  fancy  that  there 
was  an  actual  code  of  laws  of  his  to  be  put  in  force. 

On   the  various  confirmations  of  the  Great  Charter,  see 
Hallam,  Middle  Ages,  ii.  in. 

(3)  Macaulay,   ii.    660.       "  When    they  were    told    that 
there  was  no  precedent  for  declaring  the  throne  vacant,  they 
produced   from  among  the  records  of  the  Tower  a  roll  of 
parchment,  near  three  hundred  years  old,  on  which,  in  quaint 
characters  and  barbarous   Latin,  it  was  recorded  that  the 
Estates  of  the  Realm  had  declared  vacant  the  throne  of  a 
perfidious  and  tyrannical  Plantagenet."     See  more  at  large 
in  the  debate  of  the  Conference  between  the  Houses,  ii.  645. 

(4)  See  Kemble,  Saxons  in  England,  ii.  186 — 194.     This, 
it  will  be  remembered,  is  admitted  by  Professor  Stubbs.    See 
above,  note  48  to  Chapter  I. 

(5)  See  Kemble,  ii.  199,  200,  and  compare  page  194. 

(6)  I  have  collected  these  passages  in  my  History  of  the 
Norman  Conquest,  i.  591. 

(7)  On   the  acclamations  of   the   Assembly,  see   note  19 
to  Chapter  I.     I  suspect  that   in  all  early  assemblies,  and 
not  in  that  of  Sparta  only,  Kpivovai  (3orj  KO.I  ov  ^n<f>y  (Thuc. 


II.]  NOTES.  181 

i.  87).  We  still  retain  the  custom  in  the  cry  of  "  Aye  "  and 
"  No,"  from  which  the  actual  vote  is  a  mere  appeal,  just  like 
the  division  ordered  by  Sthenelaidas  when  he  professed  not 
to  know  on  which  side  the  shout  was. 

(8)  See  Norman  Conquest,  i.  100,  and  History  of  Federal 
Government,  i.  263. 

(9)  See    Norman  Conquest,   iv.   694.      In   this   case   the 
Chronicler,  under  the  year  1086,  distinguishes  two  classes  in 
the  Assembly,  "  his  witan  and  ealle  ]>a.  landsittende  men  f>e 
ahtes  waeron  ofer  call  Engleland."  These  "  landsittende  men  " 
were  evidently   the  forerunners   of   the    "  libere   tenentes," 
who,  whether  their  holdings  were  great  or  small,  kept  their 
place  in  the  early  Parliaments.     See  Hallam,  ii.   140 — 146, 
where  will  be  found  many  passages  showing  the  still  abiding 
traces  of  the  popular  constitution  of  the  Assembly. 

(10)  The  practice   of  summoning  particular  persons  can 
be  traced  up  to  very  early  times.      See  Kemble,  ii.  202,  for 
instances  in  the  reign  of    ^Ethelstan.      On  its  use  in  later 
times,  see  Hallam,  ii.  254 — 260  ;   and  on  the  irregularity  in 
the  way  of  summoning  the  spiritual  peers,  ii.  253. 

The  bearing  of  these  precedents  on  the  question  of  life 
peerages  will  be  seen  by  any  one  who  goes  through  Sir  T.  E. 
May's  summary,  Constitutional  History,  i.  291 — 298. 

(11)  Sismondi,  Histoire  des  Francais,  v.  289  :  "  Ce  roi,  le 
plus  absolu  entre  ceux  qui  ont  portd  la  couronne  de  France, 
le  moins  occupd  du  bien  de  ses  peuplcs,  le  moins  consciencieux 
dans  son  observation  des  droits   dtablis  avant  lui,   est  ce- 
pendant   le   restaurateur   des   assemblies   populaires   de   la 
France,  et  1'auteur  de  la  representation  des  communes  dans 
les  e"tats  gene"raux."     See  Historical  Essays,  45. 

(12)  See  the  history  of  Stephen  Martel  in  Sismondi,  His- 
toire des  Fran9ais,  vol.  vi.  cap.  viii.  ix.,  and  the  account  of 


1 82  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

the  dominion  of  the  Butchers,  vii.  259,  and  more  at  large 
in  Thierry's  History  of  the  Tiers-Etat,  capp.  ii.  iii. 

(13)  The  Parliament  of  Paris,  though   it   had  its  use  as 
some  small  check  on  the  mere  despotism  of  the  Crown,  can 
hardly  come  under  the  head  of  free  institutions.     France,  as 
France,  under  the  old  state  of  things,  cannot  be  said  to  have 
kept  any  free  institutions  at  all ;  the  only  traces  of  freedom 
were  to  be  found  in  the  local  Estates  which  still  met  in  several 
of  the  provinces.     See  De  Tocqueville,  Ancien  Regime,  347. 

(14)  The  thirteenth  century  was  the  time  when  most  of 
the  existing  states  and  nations  of  Europe  took  something 
like  their  present  form  and  constitution.     The  great  powers 
which  had  hitherto,  in  name  at  least,  divided  the  Christian 
and  Mahometan  world,  the  Eastern  and  Western  Empires 
and  the  Eastern  and  Western  Caliphates,  may  now  be  looked 
on  as  practically  coming  to  an  end.     England,  France,  and 
Spain  began  to  take  something  like  their  present  shape,  and 
to  show  the  beginnings  of    the  characteristic  position  and 
policy  of  each.     The   chief   languages   of  Western  Europe 
grew  into  something  like  their  modern  form.     In  short,  the 
character  of  this  age  as  a  time  of  beginnings  and  endings 
might   be   traced   out  in  detail  through  the    most    part  of 
Europe  and  Asia. 

(15)  Dr.  Pauli  does  not  scruple  to  give  him  this  title  in 
his  admirable  monograph,  "  Simon  von  Montfort  Graf  von 
Leicester,   der  Schopfcr  des  Houses  der   Gemeinen."      The 
career  of  the  Earl  should  be  studied  in  this  work,  and  in 
Mr.  Blaauw's  "  Barons'  War." 

(lo)  "  Numquam  libertas  gratior  exstat 

Quam  sub  rege  pio."— Claudian,  ii.  Cons.  Stil.  114. 

(17)  Macaulay,  i.   15.     "England  owes  her  escape  from 
such  calamities  to  an  event  which  her  historians  have  gene- 


ii.]  NOTES.  183 

rally  represented  as  disastrous.  Her  interest  was  so  directly 
opposed  to  the  interest  of  her  rulers  that  she  had  no  hope 
but  in  their  errors  and  misfortunes.  The  talents  and  even 
the  virtues  of  her  six  first  French  Kings  were  a  curse  to  her. 
The  follies  and  vices  of  the  seventh  were  her  salvation. 
.  .  .  England,  which,  since  the  battle  of  Hastings,  had 
been  ruled  generally  by  wise  statesmen,  always  by  brave 
soldiers,  fell  under  the  dominion  of  a  trifler  and  a  coward. 
From  that  moment  her  prospects  brightened.  John  was 
driven  from  Normandy.  The  Norman  nobles  were  com- 
pelled to  make  their  election  between  the  island  and  the 
continent.  Shut  up  by  the  sea  with  the  people  whom  they 
had  hitherto  oppressed  and  despised,  they  gradually  came  to 
regard  England  as  their  country,  and  the  English  as  their 
countrymen.  The  two  races  so  long  hostile,  soon  found  that 
they  had  common  interests  and  common  enemies.  Both 
were  alike  aggrieved  by  the  tyranny  of  a  bad  King.  Both 
were  alike  indignant  at  the  favour  shown  by  the  court  to  the 
natives  of  Poitou  and  Aquitaine.  The  great  grandsons  of 
those  who  had  fought  under  William  and  the  great  grandsons 
of  those  who  had  fought  under  Harold  began  to  draw  near 
to  each  other  in  friendship  ;  and  the  first  pledge  of  their 
reconciliation  was  the  Great  Charter,  won  by  their  united 
exertions,  and  framed  for  their  common  benefit." 

(18)  I  have  tried  to  work  out  the  gradual  character  of  the 
transfer  of  lands  and  offices  under  William  in  various  parts 
of  the  fourth  volume  of  my  History  of  the  Norman  Conquest ; 
see  especially   p.  22,   et   seqq.      The   popular   notion    of  a 
general  scramble  for  everything  gives  a  most  false  view  of 
William's  whole  character  and  position. 

(19)  See  Norman  Conquest,  i.  176. 

(20)  This  is  distinctly  asserted  in  the  Dialogus  de  Scaccario 
(i.   10),   under    Henry  the    Second  :    "  Jam   cohabitantibus 


1 84  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

Anglicis  et  Normannis,  et  alterutrum  uxores  ducentibus 
vel  nubentibus,  sic  permixtae  sunt  nationes,  ut  vix  discern! 
possit  hodie,  de  liberis  loquor,  quis  Anglicus  quis  Normannus 
sit  genere  ;  exceptis  duntaxat  ascriptitiis  qui  villani  dicuntur, 
quibus  non  est  liberum  obstantibus  dominis  suis  a  sui  status 
conditione  discedere." 

(21)  The  Angevin  family   are   commonly  known   as  the 
Plantagenets  ;  but  that  name  was  never  used  as  a  surname 
till  the  fifteenth  century.     The  name  is  sometimes  convenient, 
but  it   is  not  a  really  correct  description,  like  Tudor  and 
Stewart,  both  of  which  were  real  surnames,  borne  by  the  two 
families  before  they  came  to  the  Crown.    In  the  almanacks 
the  Angevins  are  called  "  The  Saxon  line  restored,"  a  name 
which  gives  a  false  idea,  though  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
Henry  the  Second  was  fully  aware  of  the  advantages  to  be 
drawn  from  his  remote  female  descent  from  the  Old-English 
Kings.     The  point  to  be  borne   in  mind  is  that  the  acces- 
sion of  Henry  is  the  beginning  of  a  distinct  dynasty  which 
could  not  be  called  either  Norman  or  English   in  any  but 
the  most  indirect  way. 

(22)  I  do  not  remember  anything  in  any  of  the  writers  of 
Henry   the   Second's   time   to  justify  the    popular  notions 
about  "  Normans  and  Saxons  "  as  two  distinct  and  hostile 
bodies.     Nor  do  we  as  yet  hear  many  complaints  of  favour 
being  shown  to  absolute  foreigners  in  preference  to  either, 
though  it  is  certain  that  many  high  preferments,  especially 
in  the  Church,  were  held  by  men  who  were  not  English  in 
either  sense.     The  peculiar  position  of  Henry  the  Second 
was  something  like  that  of  the  Emperor  Charles  the  Fifth, 
that  of  a  prince  ruling   over   a  great    number  of  distinct 
states  without  being  nationally  identified  with  any  of  them. 
Henry  ruled  over  England,  Normandy,  and  Aquitaine,  but 
he  was  neither  English,  Norman,  nor  Gascon. 


ii.]  NOTES.  185 

(23)  That   is   the   greater,  the    continental,  part   of  the 
Duchy.      The    insular    part    of    Normandy,    the    Channel 
Islands,  was  not  lost,  and  it  still  remains  attached  to  the 
English  Crown,  not  as  part  of  the  United  Kingdom,  but  as  a 
separate  dtpendancy.     See  Norman  Conquest,  i.  187. 

(24)  See    Norman    Conquest,   i.    310,   367  ;    and   on  the 
appointment  of  Bishops  and  Abbots,  i.  503,  ii.  66,  571. 

(25)  See   the    Ordinance   in    Norman    Conquest,  iv.  392. 
Stubbs,  Select  Charters,  8r. 

(26)  See  Norman  Conquest,  iii.  317. 

(27)  It  should  be  remembered  that  the  clerical  immunities 
which  were  claimed  in  this  age  were  by  no  means  confined  to 
those  whom  \ve  should  now  call  clergymen,  but  that  they  also 
took  in  that  large  class  of  persons  who  held  smaller  ecclesias- 
tical offices  without  being  what  we  should  call  in  holy  orders. 
The  Church  also  claimed  jurisdiction  in  the  causes  of  widows 
and  orphans,  and  in  various  cases  where  questions  of  perjury, 
breach  of  faith,  and  the  like  were  concerned.     Thus  John 
Bishop   of  Poitiers   writes  to   Archbishop   Thomas   (Giles, 
Sanctus   Thomas,   vi.    238)    complaining    that    the    King's 
officers  had  forbidden   him  to  hear  the  causes  of  widows 
and  orphans,  and  also  to  hear  causes  in  matters  of  usury  : 
"  prohibentes  ne  ad  querelas  viduarum  vel  orphanorum  vel 
c'ericorum  aliquem  parochianorum  meorum  in  causam  trahere 
prassumerem  super  quacumque  possessione  immobili,  donee 
ministeriales  regis,  vel  dominorum  ad  quorum   feudum  res 
controversial  pertineret,  in  facienda  justitia  eis   defecissent. 
Deii  de  ne  super  accusatione  foenoris  quemquam  audirem." 
This  gives  a  special  force  to  the  acclamations  with  which 
Thomas  was   greeted  on  his  return  as  "  the  father  of    the 
orphans   and   the  judge    of   the   widows  : "   "  Videres   mox 
pauperum     turbam     quae     convenerat    in     occursum,    hos 
succinctos    ut    pra?venirent   et   patrem    suum    applicantcm 


1 86  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

exciperent,  et  benedictionem  praeriperent,  alios  vero  humi 
se  humiliter  prosternentes,  ejul antes  hos,  plorantes  illos  pras 
gaudio,  et  omnes  conclamantes,Benedictus  qui  venit  in  nomine 
Domini,  pater  orphanorum  et  judex  viduarum  !  et  pauperes 
quidem  sic."  Herbert  of  Bosham,  Giles,  Sanctus  Thomas, 
vii.  315,  cf.  148.  See  more  in  Historical  Essays,  99. 

(28)  On  the  cruel  punishments  inflicted  in  the  King's  courts 
Herbert   of    Bosham  is  very  emphatic    in  more  than   one 
passage.     He  pleads  (vii.  101)  as  a  merit  of  the  Bishops' 
courts  that  in  them  no  mutilations  were  inflicted.     Men  were 
punished  there  "  absque  omni  mutilatione  vel  deformatione 
membrorum."      But  he  by  no  means  claims  freedom  from 
mutilation  as  a  mere  clerical  privilege  ;   he  distinctly  con- 
demns it  in  any  case.     "  Adeo  etiam  quod  ordinis  privilegium 
excludat  cauterium  :  quam  tamen  pcenam  communiter  inter 
homines  etiam  jus  forense  damnat  :  ne  videlicet  in  homine 
Dei  imago  deformetur."    (vii.  105.)     A  most  curious  story 
illustrative  of  the  barbarous  jurisprudence  of  the  time  will  be 
found  in  Benedict's  Miracula  Sancti  Thomas,  184. 

(29)  One   of   the    Constitutions    of   Clarendon    forbade 
villains  to  be  ordained  without  the  consent  of  their  lords. 
"  Filii  rusticorum  non  debent  ordinari  absque  assensu  domini 
de  cujus  terra  nati  dignoscuntur  "  (Stubbs,  Select  Charters, 
134).     On  the  principles  of  feudal  law  nothing  can  be  said 
against  this,  as  the  lord  had  a  property  in  his  villain  which 
he  would  lose  by  the  villain's  ordination.     The  prohibition  is 
noticed  in  some  remarkable  lines  of  the  earliest  biographer 
of  Thomas,    Gamier   of   Pont-Sainte-Maxence   (La   Vie  de 
Saint   Thomas    le    Martyr,    Paris,   1859,  p.   89),   where    he 
strongly  asserts  the  equality  of  gentleman  and  villain  before 
God:— 

"  Fils  a  vilains  ne  fust  en  mil  liu  ordenez 
Sanz  1'otrei  sun  seigneur  de  cui  terre  il  fu  nez. 
Et  deus  a  sun  servise  nus  a  tuz  apelez  ! 


II.]  NOTES.  187 

Mielz  valt  filz  a  vilain  qui  est  preux  e  senez, 
Que  ne  feit  gentilz  hum  failliz  et  debutez." 

Thomas  himself  was  not  the  son  of  a  villain,  but  his  birth 
was  such  that  the  King  could  sneer  at  him  as  "  plcbeius 
quidam  clericus." 

(30)  We  are  not  inclined  to  find  fault  with  such  an  ap- 
pointment  as   that  of    Stephen   Langton  ;    still  his   forced 
election  at  the  bidding  of  Innocent  was   a  distinct  breach 
of  the  rights  of  the  King,  of  the  Convent  of  Christ  Church, 
and  of  the   English  nation  generally.     See  the  account  of 
his  election    in    Roger  of  Wcndover,  iii.   212;  Lingard,  ii. 
314  ;  Hook's  Archbishops,  ii.  668. 

(31)  See  the  Bulls  and  Letters  by  which  Innocent  professed 
to  annul  the  Great  Charter  in  Roger  of  Wendover,  iii.  323, 
327  ;   the  excommunication  of  the  Barons  in  iii.  336  ;    and 
the  suspension  of  the  Archbishop  in  iii.  340. 

(32)  There  is  a  separate  treatise  on  the  Miracles  of  Simon 
of  Montfort,  printed  along  with  Rishanger's  Chronicle   by 
the  Camden  Society,  1840. 

(33)  I    think    I    may    safely   say   that    the    only   royalist 
chronicler   of    the   reign   of    Henry  the   Third   is   Thomas 
Wykes,  the  Austin  Canon   of   Osncy.      There  is   also  one 
poem  on  the  royalist  side,  to  balance  many  on  the  side  of 
the   Barons,  among   the    Political  Songs  published  by   the 
Camden  Society,  1839,  page  128. 

Letters  to  Earl  Simon  and  his  Countess  Eleanor  form 
a  considerable  part  of  the  letters  of  Robert  Grosseteste, 
published  by  Mr.  Luard  for  the  Master  of  the  Rolls. 
Matthew  Paris  also  (879,  Wats)  speaks  of  him  as  "cpiscopus 
Lincolnicnsis  Robertus,  cui  comes  tamquam  patri  confessori 
exstitit  familiarissimus."  This  however  was  in  the  earlier 
part  of  Simon's  career,  before  the  war  had  broken  out.  The 


1 88  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

share  of  Bishop  Walter  of  Cantilupe,  who  was  present  at 
Evesham  and  absolved  the  Earl  and  his  followers,  will  be  found 
in  most  of  the  Chronicles  of  the  time.  It  comes  out  well  in 
the  riming  Chronicle  of  Robert  of  Gloucester  (ii.  558)  : — 

"  J>e  bissop  Water  of  Wurcetre  asoiled  horn  alle  pere 
And  prechede  horn,  )>at  hii  adde  of  de]>  }>e  lasse  fere." 

This  writer  says  of  the  battle  of  Evesham  :— 

"  Suich  was  )>e  morfre  of  Eivesham  (vor  bataile  non  it  was)." 

(34)  This  letter,  addressed  in  1247  to  Pope  Innocent  the 
Fourth,  will  be  found  in  Matthew  Paris  (721,  Wats).  It  is  writ- 
ten in  the  name  of  "  universitas  cleri  et  populi  per  provinciam 
Cantuariensem  constituti,"  and  it  ends,  "  quia  communit.i ; 
nostra  sigillum  non  habet,  prassentes  literas  signo  communi- 
tatis  civitatis  Londinensis  vestrae  sanctitati  mittimus  consij- 
natas."    Another  letter    in   the   same   form   follows   to   the 
Cardinals.     There  are  two  earlier  letters  in   1245  and  1246 
(Matthew  Paris,  666,  700),  the  former  from  the  "  magnates 
et  universitas  regni  Angliae,"  the  other  in  the  name  of  Richard 
Earl  of  Cornwall  (afterwards  King  of  the  Romans),  Simon 
Earl   of  Leicester,   and   other   Earls,  "  et   alii   totius   regni 
Angliae  Barones,  proceres,  et  magnates,  et  nobiles  portuum 
maris  habitatores,  necnon  et  clerus  et  populus  universus."  The 
distinct  mention  of  the  Cinque  Ports,  whose  representatives 
in  Parliament  are  still  called  Barons — the  "nobiles"  of  the 
letter— should  be  noticed. 

(35)  The  writer    of   the    Gesta    Stephani   (3)   distinctly 
attributes  the  election  of  Stephen  to  the  citizens  of  London  : 

'  Majores  igitur  natu,  consultuque  quique  provectiores,  con- 
cilium coegere,  deque  regni  statu,  pro  arbitrio  suo,  utilia  in 
commune  providentes,  ad  regem  eligendum  unanimiter  conspi- 
ravere."  He  then  goes  on  with  the  details  of  the  election. 
He  is  borne  out  by  the  Chronicle  1135  :  "  Stephne  de  Blais 
com  to  Lundene  and  te  Lundenisce  folc  him  underfeng  ; " 


11.]  NOTES.  189 

and  by  William  of  Malmesbury,  Historia  Novella,  i.  1 1  :  "  A 
Londoniensibus  et  Wintoniensibus  in  Regem  cxceptus  est." 
So  again  when  the  Legate,  Henry  Bishop  of  Winchester, 
holds  a  council  for  the  election  of  the  Empress  Matilda,  the 
citizens  of  London  were  summoned,  and  it  is  distinctly  said 
that  they  held  the  rank  of  nobles  or  barons  :  "  Londonienses 
(qui  sunt  quasi  optimates,  pro  magnitudine  civitatis,  in 
Anglia)."  "  Londonienses,  qui  praecipui  habebantur  in  An- 
glia,  sicut  proceres "  (Historia  Novella,  iii.  45,  46).  All 
this  is  exactly  like  the  earlier  elections  of  Kings  before  the 
Conquest. 

(36)  The  words  of  the  Charter  12 — 14  (Stubbs,  290)  are  : 
"  Nullum  scutagium  vel  auxilium  ponatur  in  regno  nostro, 
nisi  per  commune  consilium  regni  nostri,  nisi  ad  corpus  nos- 
trum  redimendum,  etc Et   ad   habendum  commune 

consilium  regni,  de  auxilio  assidendo  aliter  quam  in  tribus 
casibus  pradictis,  vel  de  scutagio  assidendo,  summoned  fa- 
ciemus  archiepiscopos,  episcopos,  abbates,  comites,  et  majores 
barones,  sigillatim  per  litteras  nostras  ;  et  praeterea  faciemus 
summoned  in  generali,  per  vicecomites  et  ballivos  nostros, 
omnes  illos  qui  de  nobis  tenent  in  capite."     This  is  exactly 
like  the  entry  in  the  Chronicle  (1123),  describing  the  sum- 
moning of  a  Witenagemot  by  Henry  the  First :    "  Da  sone 
J>a2raefter  sendc  se  kyng  hise  write  ofer  eal  Englalande,  and 
bed  hise  biscopes  and  hise  abbates  and  hise  )>eignes  ealle  >et 
hi  scolde'n  cumen  to  his  gewitencmot  on  Candelmesse  deig 
to  Gleawceastre  him  togcancs  ;  and  hi  swa  diden." 

(37)  These  first  glimmerings  of  parliamentary  representa- 
tion were  carefully  traced  out  by  Hallam  (Middle  Ages,  ii. 
146 — 152).      They  can    now  be   more   fully  studied  in  the 
work  of  Professor  Stubbs.     On  the  summons  in  1213  of  four 
men  for  each  shire  besides  "militcs  ct  barones"  ("  quatuor 
discretes  homines  de  comitatu  tuo  illuc  venire  facias"),  the 


i  go  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

Professor  remarks  (278)  :  "  It  is  the  first  writ  in  which  the 
'  four  discreet  men '  of  the  county  appear  as  representatives  ; 
the  first  instance  of  the  summoning  of  the  folkmoot  to  a 
general  assembly  by  the  machinery  already  used  for  judicial 
purposes." 

(38)  On  this   subject  the   eighth  chapter  of   Sir  Francis 
Palgrave's  English  Commonwealth  should  be  studied. 

(39)  For  the  whole  career  of  Simon  I  must  again  refer 
generally  to  Pauli  and  Blaauw.     The  great  writ  itself,  dated 
at  Worcester,  December  Hth,  1264,  will  be  found  in  Rymer's 
Fcedera,  i.  449.     It  has  often  been  noticed  how  small  is  the 
number  of  Earls  and  other  lay  Barons,  and  how  unusually 
large  the  number  of  churchmen,  who  are  summoned  to  this 
Parliament.     The  whole  list  will  be  found  in  Rymer.     The 
parts  of  the  writ  which  concern  us  stand  thus  : 

"  Item  mandatum  est  singulis  vicecomitibus  per  Angliam  ; 
quod  venire  faciant  duos  milites  de  legalioribus,  probioribus 
et  discretioribus  militibus  singulorum  comitatuum,  ad  Regem 
London'  in  octab'  praedictis,  in  forma  supradicta. 

"  Item  in  forma  prasdicta  scribitur  civibus  Ebor',  civibus 
Lincoln',  et  cseteris  burgis  Anglias ;  quod  mittant  in  forma 
praedicta  duos  de  discretioribus,  legalioribus,  et  probioribus, 
tam  civibus,  quam  burgensibus  suis. 

"  Item  in  forma  prasdicta  mandatum  est  baronibus,  et  probis 
hominibus  Quinque  Portuum." 

"  This  is  often  regarded  as  the  origin  of  popular  repre- 
sentation ;  but  it  is  not  in  any  sense  entitled  to  that  praise. 
The  novelty  was  simply  the  assembling  the  representatives 
of  the  towns  in  conjunction  with  those  of  the  counties  ;  this 
was  now  done  for  the  first  time  for  the  purpose  of  the 
national  council."  Stubbs,  401. 

(40)  The  account  of  this  most  remarkable  trial,  held  on 
June  nth,  1252,  is  given  in  a  letter  from  Simon's  intimate 


II.]  ArOJ*ES.  191 

friend  the  famous  Franciscan  Adam  Marsh  (de  Marisco)  to 
Bishop  Robert  Grosseteste.  The  Latin  text  is  printed  in 
Mr.  Brewer's  Monumenta  Franciscana,  p.  122,  and  there  is 
an  English  translation  in  the  Appendix  to  Mrs.  Green's  Life 
of  Countess  Eleanor,  English  Princesses,  ii.  447.  Simon's 
witnesses,  knights  and  citizens,  come  "  muniti  litteris 
patentibus  communitatis  Burdegalensis,  in  qua  quasi  to- 
tum  robur  Vasconiae  ad  distringendum  hostiles  et  fideles 
protegendum  consistere  dignoscitur,"  setting  forth  how  good 
Simon's  government  was  in  every  way,  and  how  those  who 
brought  charges  against  him  did  it  only  because  his  strict 
justice  had  put  a  check  on  their  misdoings.  We  may  com- 
pare the  words  of  the  great  poetical  manifesto  (Political 
Songs,  76). 

"  Seductorem  Dominant  S.  atque  fallacem, 
Facta  sed  examinant  probantque  veracem." 

(41)  For  the  Londoners  at  Lewes  let  us  take  the  account 
of  an  enemy.  Thomas  Wykes  (148)  tells  us  how  the  Earl  set 
out,  "  glorians  in  virtute  sua  congregata  baronum  multitudine 
copiosa,  Londoniensium  innumerabili  agmine  circumcinctus, 
quia  legitur  stultorum  infinitus  est  numerus."     Presently  we 
read  how  the  "  Londoniensium  innumera  multitudo,  bellorum 
ignara,"  were  put  to  flight  by  the  Lord  Edward  very  much 
after  the  manner  of  Prince  Rupert. 

(42)  On   the   religious  reverence  paid  to  Earl  Waltheof, 
see  Norman    Conquest,  ii.  602.     I    have  there   referred   to 
the  office  of  Thomas  of  Lancaster,  which  will  be  found  in 
Political  Songs,  268.     Some  of  the  pieces  are  what  we  should 
think  most  daring  parodies  of  parts  of  the  Church  Service, 
but  we  may  be  sure  that  what  was  intended  was  reverence 
and  not  irreverence.     There  is  another  parody  of  the  same 
kind  in  honour  of  Earl  Thomas,  a  little  earlier  back  in  the 


192  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

volume,  p.   258.     It  was  a  matter  of  course  that  Thomas  of 
Lancaster  should  be  likened  to  Thomas  of  Canterbury. 

"  Gaude,  Thoma,  ducum  decus,  lucerna  Lancastriae, 
Qui  per  necem  imitaris  Thoraam  Cantuariae  ; 
Cujus  caput  conculcatur  pacem  ob  ecclesiac, 
Atque  tuum  detruncatur  causa  pacis  Anglia;." 

(43)  Let  us  take  a  Latin,  a  French,  and  an  English 
specimen  of  the  poems  in  which  Simon's  death  was  lamented 
and  his  intercession  implored. 

"  Salve,  Symon  Montis  Fortis, 

Totius  flos  militisc, 
Durus  poenas  passus  mortis, 

Protector  gentis  Angliae. 
Sunt  de  sanctis  inaudita 
Cunctis  passis  in  hac  vita, 

Quemquam  passum  talia  ; 
Manus,  pedes,  araputari, 
Caput,  corpus,  vulnerari, 

Abscidi  virilia. 
Sis  pro  nobis  intercessor 
Apud  Deum,  qui  defensor 

In  terris  exstiteras."— (Political  Songs,  124.) 

The  French  poem  which  follows  directly  in  the  collection 
is  too  long  to  copy  in  full.  This  is  perhaps  the  most  remark- 
able stanza,  in  which  we  again  find  the  comparison  with 
Thomas  of  Canterbury  : — 

"  Mes  par  sa  mort,  le  cuens  Mountfort  conquist  la  victorie, 
Come  ly  martyr  de  Caunterbyr,  finist  sa  vie  ; 
Ne  voleit  pas  li  bon  Thomas  qe  perist  seinte  Eglise, 
Le  cuens  auxi  se  combati,  e  morust  sauntz  feyntise. 
Ore  est  ocys  la  flur  de  pris,  qe  taunt  savoit  de  guerre, 
Ly  quens  Montfort,  sa  dure  mort  molt  emplorra  la  terre." 

In  this  poem  there  is  not,  as  in  the  Latin  one,  any  direct 
prayer  to  the  martyred  Earl,  but  in  the  last  stanza  we  read  : — 

"  Sire  Simoun  ly  prodhom,  e  sa  compagnie, 

En  joie  vont  en  ciel  amount,  en  pardurable  vie." 

The  only   English   piece   on   these  wars  belongs   to   an 


II.]  NOTES.  193 

earlier  date,  namely,  the  satirical  poem  against  King  Richard, 
how  the  one  English  Augustus 

"  Makede  him  a  castel  of  a  raulne  post ; " 

but  we  get  verses  on  Simon's  death  in    the  Chronicle  of 
Robert  of  Gloucester  (ii.  559)  : — 

"  &  sir  Simond  was  aslawe,  &  is  folk  al  to  grounde, 
More  murj>re  are  nas  in  so  lute  stounde. 
Vor  J>ere  was  werst  Simond  de  Mountfort  aslawe,  alas  ! 
&  sir  Henri  is  sone,  }'at  so  gentil  knijt  was. 
*****  v 

&  among  alle  ofere  mest  reuj>e  it  was  ido, 
J>at  sir  Simon  J>e  olde  man  demembred  was  so." 

He  then  goes  on  with  the  details  of  the  dismemberment, 
of  which  a  picture  may  be  seen  opposite  p.  254  of  Mr. 
Blaauw's  book,  and  then  goes  on  with  the  lines  which  I  have 
before  quoted  : — 

"  Suich  was  ]>e  morj>re  of  Eivesham  (vor  bataile  non  it  was), 
And  }>er  wi)>  Jesu  Crist  wel  vuele  ipaied  was, 
As  he  ssewede  bitokninge  grisliche  and  gode, 
As  it  vel  of  him  sulue,  )>o  he  deide  on  J>e  rode, 
}>at  )>oru  al  J'e  middelerd  derk  hede  J>er  was  inou." 

(44)  On  the  occasional  and  irregular  summoning  of  the 
borough  members  between  1265  and  1295  see  Hallam, 
Middle  Ages,  ii.  160,  165,  and  more  fully  in  Stubbs,  Select 
Charters,  420,  427,  where  the  gradual  developement  of  parlia- 
mentary representation  is  treated  as  it  has  never  been  treated 
before,  with  a  full  citation  of  the  authorities.  The  language 
in  which  the  chroniclers  speak  of  the  constitution  of  the  early 
Parliaments  of  Edward  is  as  vague  as  that  in  which  our 
ancient  Gemdts  are  described.  Sometimes  they  speak  only 
of  "  proceres "  and  the  like  ;  sometimes  they  distinctly 
mention  the  popular  element.  Curiously  enough,  the  offi- 
cial language  is  sometimes  more  popular  than  that  of  the 
annalists.  Thus  the  Winchester  Annals,  recording  the 

O 


194  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

Statute  of  Westminster  in  1273,  call  the  Assembly  which 
passed  it  a  "communis  convocatio  omnium  magnatum 
regni,"  though  it  incidentally  implies  the  presence  of  other 
persons,  "  quamplures  de  regno  qui  aliqua  feoda  de  corona 
regia  tenuerunt."  But  the  preamble  of  the  Statute  itself 
records  the  "  assentement  des  erceveskes,  eveskes,  abbes, 
priurs,  contes,  barons,  et  la  comtnunaute  de  la  tere  ileokes 
somons."  So  in  the  later  Parliament  of  the  same  year  the 
Annals  speak  only  of  the  "  communis  consensus  archiepisco- 
porum,  comitum,  et  baronum,"  while  the  official  description  is 
"  praslati,  comites,  barones,  et  alii  de  regno  nostro."  But  in 
an  earlier  Assembly,  that  held  in  1273,  before  Edward  had 
come  back  to  England,  the  same  Winchester  Annals  tell  us 
how  "  convenerunt  archiepiscopi  et  episcopi,  comites  et 
barones,  et  de  quolibet  comitatu  quatuor  milites  et  de  qualibet 
civitate  quatuor."  This  and  the  summons  to  the  Parliament 
of  1285,  which  sat  in  judgement  on  David  of  Wales  (Stubbs, 
453,  457),  seem  the  most  distinct  cases  of  borough  repre- 
sentation earlier  than  1295,  since  which  time  the  summoning 
of  the  borough  members  has  gone  on  regularly.  See  Stubbs, 
473.  Mr.  Stubbs'  remarks  on  the  Assemblies  of  "  the 
transitionary  period "  in  pp.  465,  469  should  be  specially 
studied. 

(45)  The  history  of  the  resistance  of  these  two  Earls  to 
King  Edward,  which  led  to  the  great  Confirmation  of  the 
Charters  in  1297,  will  be  found  in  all  the  histories  of  the 
time,  old  and  new.  See  also  Stubbs,  431,  479.  I  feel  no 
difficulty  in  reconciling  respect  for  Edward  with  respect  for 
the  men  who  withstood  him.  The  case  is  well  put  by  Stubbs, 
34,  35- 

(46)  The  exact  value  of  the  document  commonly  known 
as  the  statute  "  De  Tallagio  non  concedendo  "  is  discussed  by 
Professor  Stubbs,  p.  487.  It  is  perhaps  safest  to  look  on  it, 


li.]  NOTES,  195 

like  many  of  the  earlier  collections  of  laws,  not  indeed  as  an 
actual  statute,  but  as  good  evidence  of  a  principle  which,  from 
the  time  of  the  Confirmation  of  the  Charters,  has  been  uni- 
versally received.  The  words  are — 

"  Nullum  tallagium  vel  auxilium  per  nos  vel  hasredes  nostros 
de  cetero  in  regno  nostro  imponatur  seu  levetur,  sine  voluntate 
et  assensu  communi  archiepiscoporum,  episcoporum  et  alio- 
rum  prcelatorum,  comitum,  baronum,  militum,  burgensium,  et 
aliorum  liberorum  hominum  in  regno  nostro."  This,  it  will 
be  seen,  is  the  same  provision  which  I  have  already  quoted 
(see  above,  Note  36)  from  the  Great  Charter  of  John,  but  which 
was  left  out  in  the  Charter  in  the  form  in  which  it  was  con- 
firmed by  Henry  the  Third.  See  Stubbs,  330,  332,  336. 

(47)  I  have  said  this  before  in  Historical  Essays,  p.  41. 
On  the  strongly  marked  legal  character  of  Edward's  age,  and 
especially  of  Edward's  own  mind,  see  Stubbs,  417. 

(48)  The  great  statute  of  treason  of  25  Edward  the  Third 
(see  the  Revised  Edition  of  the  Statutes,  i.  185)  secures  the 
life  of  the  King,  his  wife,  and  his  eldest  son,  and  the  chas- 
tity of  his  wife,  his  eldest  daughter,  and  his  eldest  son's  wife. 
But  the  personal  privilege  goes  no  further.     As  the  Law  of 
England  knows  no  classes  of  men  except  peers  and  com- 
moners, it  follows  that  the  younger  children  of  the  King—- 
the eldest  is  born  Duke  of  Cornwall — are,  in  strictness  of 
speech,  commoners,  unless  they  are  personally  raised  to  the 
peerage.     I  am  not  aware  that  either  case  has  ever  arisen,  but 
I  conceive  that  there  is  nothing  to  hinder  a  King's  son,  not 
being  a  peer,  from  voting  at  an  election,  or  from  being  chosen 
to  the  House  of  Commons,  and  I  conceive  that,  if  he  com- 
mitted a  crime,  he  would  be  tried  by  a  jury.     Mere  prece- 
dence and  titles  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  matter,  though 
probably  a  good  deal   of  confusion   arises   from   the  very 
modern  fashion — one  might  almost  say  the  modern  vulgarism 

O   2 


196  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

— of  calling  all  the  children  of  the  King  or  Queen  "  Princes  " 
and  "  Princesses."  As  late  as  the  time  of  George  the 
Second  uncourtly  Englishmen  were  still  found  who  eschewed 
the  foreign  innovation,  and  who  spoke  of  the  Lady  Caroline 
and  the  Lady  Emily,  as  their  fathers  had  done  before  them. 

Another  modern  vulgarism  is  that  of  using  the  word 
"royal" — "royal  visit,"  "royal  marriage,"  and  so  forth — 
when  there  is  no  royalty  in  the  case,  the  person  spoken  of 
being  a  subject,  perhaps  a  commoner. 

(49)  On   the   parliamentary  position    of   the   clergy   see 
Hallam,  Middle  Ages,  ii.  263.     And  as  far  as  the  reign  of 
Edward  the  First  is  concerned,  see  the  series  of  summonses 
in  Stubbs,  442. 

(50)  On  this  important  constitutional  change,  which  was 
made  in  1664,  without  any  Act  of  Parliament,  but  by  a  mere 
verbal   agreement   between  Archbishop  Sheldon  and  Lord 
Chancellor  Clarendon,  see  Hallam,  Constitutional  History, 
ii.  405. 

(51)  This  is  true  on  the  whole,  especially  at  the  beginning 
of  the  institution  of  the  States  General,  though  there  were 
also  roturiers  who  were  the  immediate  burgesses  of  the  King. 
See  Thierry,  History  of  the  Tiers  Etat,  i.  56  (Eng.  trans.). 
It  is  in  that  work  that  the  history  of  that  branch  of  the 
States  General  should  be  studied. 

(52)  The  question  of  one  or  two  Chambers  in  an  ordinary 
monarchy  or  commonwealth  is  altogether  different  from  the 
same  question   under  a   Federal   system.     In    England   or 
France  the  question  between  one  or  two  Chambers  in  the 
Legislature  is  simply  a  question  in  which  of  the  two  ways 
the  Legislature  is  likely  to  do  its  work  best.     But  in  a  Federal 
constitution,  like  that  of  Switzerland  or  the  United  States, 
th?  two  Chambers  are  absolutely  necessary.     The  double 


ii.]  NOTES.  197 

sovereignty,  that  of  the  whole  nation  and  that  of  the  inde- 
pendent and  equal  States  which  have  joined  together  to  form 
it,  can  be  rightly  represented  only  by  having  two  Chambers, 
one  of  them,  the  Nationalrath  or  House  of  Representatives, 
directly  representing  the  nation  as  such,  and  the  other,  the 
Standerath  or  Senate,  representing  the  separate  sovereignty 
of  the  Cantons.  In  the  debates  early  in  1872  as  to  the 
revision  of  the  Swiss  Federal  Constitution,  a  proposal  made 
in  the  Nationalrath  for  the  abolition  of  the  Stdnderath  was 
thrown  out  by  a  large  majority. 

(53)  On  the  old  Constitution  of  Sweden,  see  Lying's  Tour 
in  Sweden. 

(54)  This  common  mistake  and  its  cause  are  fully  explained 
by  Hallam,  Middle  Ages,  ii.  237. 

(55)  "The  two  Houses  had  contended  violently  in   1675, 
concerning  the  appellate  jurisdiction  of  the  Lords  ;  they  had 
contended,  with  not  less  violence,  in  1704,  upon  the  juris- 
diction of  the  Commons  in  matters  of  election  ;   they  had 
quarrelled  rudely,  in  1770,  while  insisting  upon  the  exclusion 
of  strangers.     But  upon  general  measures  of  public  policy 
their  differences  had  been  rare   and  unimportant."    Mays 
Constitutional  History,  i.  307.     The  writer  goes  on  to  show 
why  differences  between  the  two  Houses  on  important  points 
have  become  more  common  in  very  recent  times. 

(56)  The    share    of    the    Witan    in    early    times    in    the 
appointment  of  Bishops,  Ealdormen,  and  other  great  officers, 
need  hardly  be  dwelled  upon.     For  a  debate  in  a  Witenagemdt 
of  Eadward  the  Confessor  on  a  question  of  peace  or  war,  see 
Norman  Conquest,  ii.  90.     For  the   like   under  Henry  the 
Third,  see  the  account  in  Matthew  Paris,  in  the  year  1242 
which  will  be  found  in  Stubbs,  359.     The  state  of  the  case 
under  Edward  the  Third  is  discussed  by  Hallam,  Middle 


198  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

Ages,  ii.  184.  See  also  May,  ii.  86.  But  the  most  remark- 
able passage  of  all  is  one  in  the  great  poetical  manifesto 
which  I  have  several  times  quoted  :  it  is  there  (Political 
Songs,  96)  made  one  of  the  charges  against  Henry  the 
Third  that  he  wished  to  keep  the  appointment  of  the  great 
officers  of  state  in  his  own  hands.  The  passage  is  long,  but 
it  is  well  worth  quoting  at  length. 

"  Rex  cum  suis  voluit  ita  liber  esse  ; 
Et  sic  esse  debuit,  fuitque  necesse 
Aut  esse  desineret  rex,  privatus  jure 
Regis,  nisi  faceret  quidquid  vellet ;  curae 
Non  esse  magnatibus  regni  quos  prseferret 
Suis  comitatibus,  vel  quibus  conferret 
Castrorum  custodiam,  vel  quern  exhibere 
Populo  justitiam  vellet,  et  habere 
Regni  cancellarium  thesaurariumque. 
Suum  ad  arbitrium  voluit  quemcumque, 
Et  consiliarios  de  quacumque  gente, 
Et  ministros  varies  se  prsecipiente, 
Non  intromittentibus  se  de  factis  regis 
Anglian  baronibus,  vim  habente  legis 
Principis  imperio,  et  quod  imperaret 
Suomet  arbitno  singulos  ligaret.'1 

(57)  Take  for  example  the  Act  passed  after  Edward  the 
Fourth's  success  at  Towton.  Rot.  Parl.  v.  466.  Among 
other  things,  poor  Henry  the  Sixth  is  not  only  branded  as  an 
usurper,  but  is  charged  with  personally  stirring  up  the  move- 
ment in  the  North,  which  led  to  the  battle  of  Wakefield  and 
the  death  of  Richard  Duke  of  York.  "The  seid  Henry 
Usurpour,  late  called  Kyng  Henry  the  Sixt,  contynuyng  in 
his  olde  rancour  &  malice,  usyng  the  fraude  &  malicious 
disceit  &  dissimulacion  ayenst  trouth  &  conscience,  that 
accorde  not  with  the  honoure  of  eny  Cristen  Prynce,  .... 
with  all  subtill  ymaginacions  &  disceitfull  weyes  &  meanes 
to  hym  possible,  intended  &  covertely  laboured,  excited  & 
procured  the  fynal  destruction,  murdre  &  deth  of  the  seid 
Richard  Due,  and  of  his  Sonnes,  that  is  to  sey,  of  oure  seid 


II.]  NOTES.  199 

nowe  Soverayne  Lord  Kyng  Edward  the  fourth,  then  Erie  of 
Marche,  &  of  the  noble  Lord  Edmund  Erie  of  Ruthlande  ; 
&  for  th'  execution  of  his  dampnable  &  malicious  purpose, 
by  writing  £  other  messages,  mowed,  excited,  &  stured 
therunto  the  Duks  of  Excestr'  &  Somerset,  &  other  lordes 
beyng  then  in  the  North  parties  of  this  Reame." 

(58)  This  statute  was  passed  in  8  Henry  VI.  A.D.  1429. 
The  complaint  which  it  makes  is  well  worth  notice,  and  shows 
the  reactionary  tendencies  of  the  time.  The  county  elections 
had  been  made  by  "very  great,  outrageous,  and  excessive 
number  of  people  dwelling  within  the  same  counties,  of 
which  most  part  was  people  of  small  substance,  and  of  no 
value,  whereof  every  of  them  pretended  a  voice  equivalent, 
as  to  such  elections  to  be  made,  with  the  most  worthy  knights 
and  esquires  dwelling  within  the  same  counties."  To  hinder 
"the  manslaughters,  riots,  batteries,  and  divisions."  which 
were  likely  to  take  place — it  is  not  said  that  they  had  taken 
place — no  one  is  to  be  allowed  to  vote  who  has  not  "  free  land 
or  tenement  to  the  value  of  forty  shillings  by  the  year  at  the 
least  above  all  charges."  It  is  also  provided  that  both  the 
electors  and  the  elected  are  to  be  actually  resident  in  the 
county.  The  original  French  is  worth  quoting. 

"  Item  come  lez  elcccions  dez  Chivalers  des  Countees 
esluz  a  venir  as  parlements  du  Roi  en  plusours  Countees 
Dengleterre,  ore  tarde  ount  este  faitz  par  trop  graunde  & 
excessive  nombre  dez  gents  demurrantz  deinz  mesmes  les 
Countes,  dount  la  greindre  partie  estoit  par  gentz  sinon  de 
petit  avoir  ou  de  null  valu,  dount  chescun  pretende  davoir 
voice  equivalent  quant  a  tielx  eleccions  faire  ove  les  plius 
valantz  chivalers  ou  esquiers  demurrantz  dcins  mesmes  les 
Countes  ;  dount  homicides  riotes  bateries  &  devisions  entre 
les  gentiles  £  autres  gentz  de  mesmes  les  Countees  verisem. 
blablement  sourdront  &  seront,  si  covenable  remedie  ne  soit 


200  XOTES.  [CHAP. 

purveu  en  celle  partie  :  Notre  seigneur  le  Roy  considerant  les 
premisses  ad  pourveu  &  ordene  par  auctorite  de  cest 
parlement  que  les  Chivalers  des  Countes  deins  le  Roialme 
Dengleterre,  a  esliers  a  venir  a  les  parlementz  en  apres 
atenirs,  soient  esluz  en  chescun  Counte  par  gentz  demur- 
rantz  &  receantz  en  icelles  dount  chescun  ait  frank  tene- 
ment a  le  valu  de  xl  s.  par  an  al  meins  outre  les  reprises  ; 
&  que  ceux  qui  seront  ensy  esluz  soient  demurrantz  & 
receantz  deins  mesmes  les  Countes."  Revised  Statutes,  i- 
306. 

The  necessity  of  residence  in  the  case  of  either  electors  or 
representatives  was  repealed  by  14  Geo.  III.  c.  58. 

The  statute  goes  on  to  give  the  Sheriff  power  to  examine 
the  electors  on  oath  as  to  the  amount  of  their  property.  It 
also  gives  the  Judges  of  Assize  a  power  foreshadowing  that 
of  our  present  Election  Judges,  that  of  inquiring  into  false 
returns  made  by  the  Sheriff. 

Another  statute  of  the  same  kind  was  passed  later  in 
the  same  reign,  23  Henry  VI.  A.D.  1444-5,  from  which  it 
appears  that  the  knights  of  the  shire  were  ceasing  to  be  in 
all  cases  knights  in  the  strict  sense,  and  that  it  was  beginning 
to  be  found  needful  to  fence  them  about  with  oligarchic 
restrictions. 

"  Issint  que  lez  Chivalcrs  dez  Counteez  pour  le  parlement 
en  apres  a  esliers  so  ent  notablez  Chivalers  dez  mesmez  lez 
Counteez  pour  lez  queux  ils  serront  issint  esluz,  ou  autrement 
tielx  notablez  Esquiers  gentils  homez  del  Nativite  dez  mes- 
mez lez  Counteez  comme  soient  ablez  destre  Chivalers  ;  et 
null  home  destre  tiel  Chivaler  que  estoise  en  la  degree  de 
vadlet  et  desouth."  Revised  Statutes,  i.  346. 

Every  enactment  of  this  kind  bears  witness  to  the  growth 
of  the  power  of  the  Commons,  and  to  the  endeavours  of  the 
people  to  make  their  representation  really  popular. 


ii.]  NOTES.  201 

(59)  Take  for  instance  the  account  given  by  the  chronicler 
Hall  (p.  253)  of  the  election  of  Edward  the  Fourth. 

"  After  the  lordes  had  considered  and  weyghed  his  title 
and  declaracion,  they  determined  by  authoritie  of  the  sayd 
counsaill,  for  as  much  as  kyng  Henry,  contrary  to  his 
othe,  honor  and  agreement,  had  violated  and  infringed, 
the  order  taken  and  enacted  in  the  last  Parliament,  and 
also,  because  he  was  insufficient  to  rule  the  Realme,  & 
inutile  to  the  common  wealth,  &  publique  profite  of  the 
pore  people,  he  was  therefore  by  the  aforesayed  authoritie, 
depriued  &  deiected  of  all  kyngly  honor,  &  regall 
souereigntie.  And  incontinent,  Edward  erle  of  Marche, 
sonne  and  heyre'to  Richard  duke  of  Yorke,  was  by  the 
lordes  in  the  sayd  counsaill  assembled,  named,  elected,  & 
admitted,  for  kyng  &  gouernour  of  the  realme  ;  on  which 
day,  the  people  of  the  erles  parte,  beyng  in  their  muster 
in  sainct  Ihons  felde,  &  a  great  number  of  the  substanciall 
citezens  there  assembled,  to  behold  their  order  :  sodaynly  the 
lord  Fawconbridge,  which  toke  the  musters,  wisely  declared  to 
the  multitude,  the  offences  &  breaches  of  the  late  agremente 
done  £  perpetrated  by  kyng  Henry  the  vi.  &  demaunded 
of  the  people,  whether  they  woulde  haue  the  sayd  kyng 
Henry  to  rule  &  reigne  any  lenger  ouer  them  :  To  whome 
they  with  a  whole  voyce,  aunswered,  nay,  nay.  Then  he 
asked  them,  if  they  would  serue,  loue,  &  obey  the  erle  of 
March  as  their  earthly  prince  &  souereign  lord.  To  which 
question  they  aunswered,  yea,  yea,  crieng,  king  Edward, 

with  many  great  showtes  and  clappyng  of  handes 

The  erle,  ...  as  kyng,  rode  to  the  church  of  sainct  Paule 
and  there  offered.  And  after  Tc  dcum  song,  with  great 
solempnitie,  he  was  conueyed  to  Westmynster,  and  there  set 
in  the  hawle,  with  the  scepter  royall  in  his  hand,  where  to 
all  the  people  which  there  in  a  great  number  were  assembled, 
his  title  and  clayme  to  the  croune  of  England,  was  declared 


202  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

by,  ii.  maner  of  ways  :  the  firste,  as  sonne  and  heyre  to 
duke  Richard  his  father,  right  enheritor  to  the  same  ;  the 
second,  by  aucthoritie  of  Parliament  and  forfeiture  committed 
by,  kyng  Henry.  Wherupon  it  was  agayne  demaunded  of  the 
commons,  if  they  would  admitte,  and  take  the  sayd  erle  as 
their  prince  and  souereigne  lord,  which  al  with  one  voice 

cried,  yea,  yea On  the  morow  he  was  proclaymed 

kyng  by  the  name  of  kyng  Edward  the.  iiij.  throughout 
the  citie." 

This  was  in  Lent  1461,  before  the  battle  of  Towton. 
Edward  was  crowned  June  2Qth  in  the  same  year.  The 
same  chronicler  describes  the  election  or  acknowledgement 
of  Richard  the  Third,  p.  372. 

(60)  One    special   sign  of   the  advance  of    the  power  of 
Parliament  in  the  fifteenth  century  was  the  practice  of  bring- 
ing in  bills  in  the  form  of  Statutes  ready  made.    Hitherto  the 
Acts  of  the  Commons  had  taken  the  form  of  petitions,  and 
it  was  sometimes  found  that,  after  the  Parliament  had  broken 
up,  the  petitions  had  been  fraudulently  modified.     They  now 
brought  in  bills,  which  the  King  accepted  or  rejected  as  they 
stood.     See  Hallam,  Middle  Ages,  ii.  222. 

(61)  Macaulay,  i.  38.     "The  knight  of  the  shire  was  the 
connecting  link  between  the  baron  and  the  shopkeeper.     On 
the  same  benches  on  which  sate  the  goldsmiths,  drapers,  and 
grocers  who  had  been  returned  to  Parliament  by  the  com- 
mercial towns,  sate  also  members  who,  in  any  other  country, 
would  have  been  called  noblemen,  hereditary  lords  of  manors, 
entitled  to  hold  courts  and  to  bear  coat  armour,  and  able  to 
trace  back  an  honourable  descent  through  many  generations. 
Some   of   them   were  younger  sons  and  brothers  of  great 
lords.     Others  could  boast  even  of  royal  blood.     At  length 
the  eldest  son  of  an  Earl  of  Bedford,  called  in  courtesy  by 
the  second  title  of  his  father,  offered  himself  as  a  candidate 


II.]  NOTES.  203 

for  a  seat  in  the  House  of  Commons,  and  his  example  was 
followed  by  others.  Seated  in  that  house,  the  heirs  of  the 
grandees  of  the  realm  naturally  became  as  zealous  for  its 
privileges  as  any  of  the  humble  burgesses  with  whom  they 
were  mingled." 

Hallam  remarks  (ii.  250)  that  it  is  in  the  reign  of  Edward 
the  Fourth  that  we  first  find  borough  members  bearing  the 
title  of  Esquire,  and  he  goes  on  to  refer  to  the  Paston 
Letters  as  showing  how  important  a  seat  in  Parliament  was 
then  held,  and  as  showing  also  the  undue  influences  which 
were  already  brought  to  bear  upon  the  electors.  Since 
Hallam's  time,  the  authenticity  of  the  Paston  Letters  has 
been  called  in  question,  but  it  has,  I  think,  been  fully 
established.  Some  of  the  entries  are  very  curious  indeed. 
In  one  (i.  96),  without  any  date  of  the  year,  the  Duchess  of 
Norfolk  writes  to  John  Paston,  Esquire,  to  use  his  influence 
at  a  county  election  on  behalf  of  some  creatures  of  the 
Duke's  :  "  It  is  thought  right  necessarie  for  divers  causes  |>l 
my  Lord  have  at  this  tyme  in  the  p'lement  suche  p'sones  as 
longe  unto  him  and  be  of  his  menyall  S'vaunts  wherin  we 
conceyve  yor  good  will  and  diligence  shal  be  right  expedient." 
The  persons  to  be  thus  chosen  for  the  convenience  of  the 
Duke  are  described  as  "  our  right  wel-belovid  Cossin  and 
S'vaunts  John  Howard  and  Syr  Roger  Chambirlayn."  This 
is  followed  by  a  letter  from  the  Earl  of  Oxford  in  1455,  much 
to  the  same  effect.  In  ii.  98,  we  have  a  letter  addressed  to 
the  Bailiff"  of  Maldon,  recommending  the  election  of  Sir 
John  Paston  on  behalf  of  a  certain  great  lady  not  named. 
The  letter  is  worth  giving  in  full. 

"  Ryght  trusty  frend  I  comand  me  to  yow  preyTg  yow  to 
call  to  yor  mynd  that  lyek  as  ye  and  I  comonyd  of  it  were 
necessary  for  my  Lady  and  you  all  hyr  Serunts  and  tennts  to 
have  thys  p'lement  as  for  on  of  the  Burgeys  of  the  towne  of 
Maldon  syche  a  man  of  worthep  and  of  wytt  as  wer  to- 


20!  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

wardys  my  seyd  Lady  and  also  syche  on  as  is  in  favor  of  the 
Kyng  and  of  the  Lords  of  hys  consayll  nyghe  abought  hys 
p'sone.  SertyfyTg  yow  that  my  seid  Lady  for  her  parte  and 
syche  as  be  of  hyr  consayll  be  most  agreeabyll  that  bothe  ye 
and  all  syche  as  be  hyr  fermors  and  tenntys  and  wellwyllers 
shold  geve  your  voyse  to  a  worchepfull  knyght  and  on'  of  my 
Ladys  consayll  Sr  John  Paston  whyche  standys  gretly  in 
favore  w*  my  Lord  Chamberleyn  and  what  my  seyd  Lord 
Chamberleyn  may  do  w'  the  Kyng  and  w*  all  the  Lordys  of 
Inglond  I  trowe  it  be  not  unknowyn  to  you  most  of  eny  on 
man  alyve.  Wherefor  by  the  meenys  of  the  seyd  Sr  John 
Paston  to  my  seyd  Lord  Chamberleyn  bothe  my  Lady  and  ye 
of  the  towne  kowd  not  have  a  meeter  man  to  be  for  yow  in 
the  perlement  to  have  yor  needys  sped  at  all  seasons.  Where- 
for I  prey  yow  labor  all  syche  as  be  my  Ladys  seruntts  tennts 
and  wellwyllers  to  geve  ther  voyseys  to  the  seyd  Sr  John 
Paston  and  that  ye  fayle  not  to  sped  my  Ladys  intent  in 
thys  mater  as  ye  entend  to  do  hyr  as  gret  a  plesur  as  if  ye 
gave  hyr  an  C1'  [ioo£.l  And  God  have  yow  in  hys  kepTg. 
Wretyn  at  Fysheley  the  xx  day  of  Septebyr. — J.  AR- 

BLASTER." 

(62)  On  the  effects  of  the  reign  of  Charles  the  Fifth  in 
Spain  and  his  overthrow  of  the  liberties  of  Castile,  see  the 
general  view  in  Robertson,  iii.  434,  though  in  his  narrative 
(ii.  1 86)  he  glorifies  the  King's  clemency.     See  also  the  first 
chapter  of  the  sixth  book  of  Prescott's  Philip  the  Second, 
and  on  the  suppression  of  the  constitution  of  Aragon  by 
Philip,  Watson,  Philip  the  Second,  iii.  223. 

The  last  meeting  of  the  French  States-General  before  the 
final  meeting  in  1789  was  that  in  1614,  during  the  minority 
of  Lewis  the  Thirteenth.  See  Sismondi,  xiii.  342. 

(63)  The  legal  character  of  William's  despotism  I  have 
tried  to  set  forth  almost  throughout  the  whole  of  my  fourth 


li.J  NOTES.  205 

volume.  See  especially  pp.  8,  617  ;  but  it  is  plain  to  every- 
one who  has  the  slightest  knowledge  of  Domesday.  No- 
thing can  show  more  utter  ignorance  of  the  real  character  of 
the  man  and  his  times  than  the  idea  of  William  being  a 
mere  "  rude  man  of  war,"  as  I  have  seen  him  called. 

(64)  On  the  true  aspect  of  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Eighth 
I  have  said  something  in  the  Fortnightly  Review,  September 
1871. 

(65)  Both  these  forms  of  undue  influence  on  the  part  of 
the  Crown  are  set  forth  by  Hallam,  Constitutional  History, 
i.  45,  ii.  203.     "  It  will  not  be   pretended,"  he  says,  "  that 
the  wretched   villages,   which   corruption   and    perjury  still 
hardly  keep  from  famine  [this  was  written  before  the  Reform 
Bill,  in  1827],  were  seats  of  commerce  and  industry  in  the 
sixteenth  century.     But  the  county  of   Cornwall  was  more 
immediately   subject   to   a   coercive   influence,  through   the 
indefinite  and  oppressive  jurisdiction  of  the  stannary  court. 
Similar  motives,  if  we  could  discover  the  secrets  of  those 
governments,  doubtless  operated  in  most  other  cases." 

In  the  same  page  the  historian,  speaking  of  the  different 
boroughs  and  counties  which  received  the  franchise  in  the 
sixteenth  century,  says,  "  It  might  be  possible  to  trace  the 
reason,  why  the  county  of  Durham  was  passed  over."  And 
he  suggests,  "  The  attachment  of  those  northern  parts  to 
popery  seems  as  likely  as  any  other."  The  reason  for  the 
omission  of  Durham  was  doubtless  that  the  Bishoprick 
had  not  wholly  lost  the  character  of  a  separate  principality. 
It  was  under  Charles  the  Second  that  Durham  city  and 
county,  as  well  as  Newark,  first  sent  members  to  Parlia- 
ment. Durham  was  enfranchised  by  Act  of  Parliament,  as 
Chester  city  and  county— hitherto  kept  distinct  as  being  a 
Palatinate  — were  by  34  &  35  Hen.  VIII.  c.  13.  (Revised 


206  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

Statutes,  i.  522.)  Newark  was  enfranchised  by  a  Royal 
Charter,  the  last  case  of  that  kind  of  exercise  of  the  pre- 
rogative. Hallam,  ii.  204. 

(66)  I  do  not  know  what  was  the  exact  state  of  Old  Sarum 
in  1265  or  in  1295,  but  earlier  in  the  thirteenth  century  it  was 
still  the  chief  dwelling-place  both  of  the  Earl  and  of  the 
Bishop.     But  in  the  reign  of  Edward  the  Third  it  had  so 
greatly  decayed  that  the  stones  of  the  Cathedral  were  used 
for  the   completion  of  the   new   one   which   had  arisen  in 
the  plain. 

(67)  On  the  relations  between  Queen  Elizabeth  and  her 
Parliaments,  and  especially  for  the  bold  bearing  of  the  two 
Wentworths,  Peter  and  Paul,  see  the  fifth  chapter  of  Hallam's 
Constitutional  History,  largely  grounded  on  the  Journals  of 
Sir   Simonds    D'Ewes.      The  frontispiece  to  D'Ewes'  book 
(London,   1682)  gives   a  lively  picture  of  a  Parliament  of 
those  days. 

(68)  On  the  relations  between  the  Crown  and  the  House 
of  Commons  under  James  the  First,  see  the  sixth  chapter  of 
Hallam's    Constitutional    History,  and  the  fifth  chapter  of 
Gardner's  History  of  England  from  1603  to  1616. 


111.]  NOTES.  207 


CHAPTER  III. 

(1)  THIS  was  the  famous  motion  made  by  Sir  Robert  Peel 
against  the  Ministry  of  Lord  Melbourne,  and  carried  by  a 
majority  of  one,  June  4,    1841.     See  May's   Constitutional 
History,  i.  158.     Irving's  Annals  of  our  Times,  86. 

(2)  This  of   course  leaves  to  the   Ministry  the  power  of 
appealing  to  the  country  by  a  dissolution  of  Parliament ;  but, 
if  the  new  Parliament  also  declares  against  them,  it  is  plain 
that  they  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  resign  office.     In  the  case 
of  1841  Lord  Melbourne  dissolved  Parliament,  and,  on  the 
meeting  of  the  new  Parliament,  an  amendment  to  the  address 
was  carried  by  a  majority  of  ninety-one,  August  28,  1841. 
The  Ministry  therefore  resigned. 

(3)  This  is  well  set  forth  by  Sir  John  Fortescue,  De  Laudi- 
bus  Legum  Anglian,  cap.  36  :  "  Neque  Rex  ibidem,  per  se 
aut  ministros  suos,  tallegia,  subsidia,  aut  quaevis  onera  alia, 
imponit  legiis  suis,  aut  leges  eorum  mutat,  vel  novas  condit, 
sine  concessione  vel  assensu  totius  regni  sui  in  parliamento 
suo  expresso." 

(4)  How  very  recent  the  establishment  of  these  principles 
is  will    be  seen  by  anyone  who  studies  the  history  of  the 
reign  of  George  the  Third  in  the  work  of  Sir  T.  E.  May. 
Mr.  Pitt,  as  is  well  known,  kept  office  in  defiance  of  repeated 
votes  of  the  House  of  Commons,  and  at  last,  by  a  dissolution 
at  a  well-chosen  moment,  showed  that  the  country  was  on  his 


208  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

side.  Such  conduct  would  not  be  deemed  constitutional  now, 
but  the  wide  difference  between  the  constitution  of  the  House 
of  Commons  then  and  now  should  be  borne  in  mind. 

(5)  Though  the  command  of  the  Sovereign  would  be  no 
excuse  for  any  illegal  act,  and  though  the  advisers  of  any 
illegal  act  are  themselves  responsible  for  it,  yet  there  would 
seem  to  be  no  way  provided  for  punishing  an  illegal  act  done 
by  the  Sovereign  in  his  own  person.     The  Sovereign  may 
therefore  be  said  to  be  personally  irresponsible. 

(6)  See  Macaulay,  iv.  435.      It  should  not  be  forgotten 
that  writers  like  Blackstone  and  De  Lolme  say  nothing  about 
the  Cabinet.     Serjeant  Stephen  supplies  the  omission,  ii.  447. 

(7)  The    lowly  outward    position    of    the    really    ruling 
assembly  comes  out  in  some  degree  at  the  opening  of  every 
session  of  Parliament.      But  it  is  far  more  marked  in  the 
grotesque,  and  probably  antiquated,  ceremonies  of  a  Con- 
ference of  the  two  Houses.     This  comes  out  most  curiously 
of  all   in  the  Conference  between  the  two    Houses  of  the 
Convention  in  1688.     See  Macaulay,  ii.  660. 

(8)  See  Note  56,  Chapter  ii. 

(9)  See  Macaulay,  iv.  437. 

(10)  "Ministers"   or  "Ministry"  were  the  words  always 
used  at  the  time  of  the  Reform  Bill  in  1831-1832.     It  would 
be  curious  to  trace  at  what  time  the  present  mode  of  speech 
came  into  vogue,  either  in  parliamentary  debates  or  in  com- 
mon speech. 

Another  still  later  change  marks  a  step  toward  the  recog- 
nition of  the  Cabinet.  It  has  long  been  held  that  a  Secretary 
of  State  must  always  accompany  the  Sovereign  everywhere. 
It  is  now  beginning  to  be  held  that  any  member  of  the  Cabinet 


%lll.]  NOTES.  209 

will  do  as  well  as  a  Secretary  of  State.     But  if  any  member 
of  the  Cabinet,  why  not  any  Privy  Councillor  ? 

(n)  In  February  1854  Mr.  Cayley  moved  for  a  "Select 
Committee  to  consider  the  duties  of  the  Member  leading  the 
Government   business    in   this    House,  and  the  expediency 
of  attaching  office  and   salary  thereto."     The  motion  was 
withdrawn,  after  being  opposed  by  Sir  Charles  Wood  (now 
Viscount  Halifax),    Mr.  Walpole,  and    Lord  John    Russell 
(now  Earl  Russell).     Sir  Charles  Wood  described  the  post  of 
Leader  of  the  House  as  "  an  office  that  does  not  exist,  and 
the  duties  of  which  cannot  be  defined."     Mr.  Walpole  spoke 
of  it  as  a  "position  totally  unknown  to  the  constitution  of 
the  country."      Yet    I    presume   that  everybody   practically 
knew  that    Lord  John    Russell  was  Leader  of  the  House, 
though  nobody  could  give  a  legal  definition  of  his  position. 
A  discussion  then  followed  between  Mr.  Walpole  and  Lord 
John    Russell  on   the   nature  of  ministerial   responsibility. 
Mr.  Walpole  said  that  "  members  were  apt  to  talk  gravely 
of  ministerial  responsibility;  but  responsibility  there  is  none, 
except   by  virtue   of  the   office  that   a    Minister  holds,   or 
possibly  by  the  fact  of  his  being  a   Privy   Councillor.     A 
Minister  is  responsible  for  the  acts  done  by  him  ;  a  Privy 
Councillor  for  advice  given  by  him  in  that  capacity.     Until 
the  reign  of  Charles  the   Second,  Privy  Councillors  always 
signed  the  advice  they  gave  ;  and  to  this  day  the  Cabinet  is 
not  a  body  recognised  by  law.     As  a  Privy  Councillor,  a 
person  is  under  little  or  no  responsibility  for  the  acts  advised 
by  him,  on  account  of  the  difficulty  of  proof."     Lord  John 
Russell  "  asked  the  House  to  pause  before  it  gave  assent  to 
the  constitutional  doctrines  laid  down  by  Mr.  Walpole.     He 
unduly  restricted  the  responsibility  of  Ministers."  .  ..."  I 
hold,"  continued  Lord  John,  "  that  it  is  not  really  for  the 
business  the  Minister  transacts  in  performing  the  particular 

P 


210  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

f 

duties  of  his  office,  but  it  is  for  any  advice  which  he  has 
given,  and  which  he  may  be  proved,  before  a  Committee  of 
this  House,  or  at  the  bar  of  the  House  of  Lords,  to  have 
given,  that  he  is  responsible,  and  for  which  he  suffers  the 
penalties  that  may  ensue  from  impeachment." 

It  is  plain  that  both  Mr.  Walpole  and  Lord  Russell  were 
here  speaking  of  real  legal  responsibility,  such  responsibility 
as  might  be  enforced  by  impeachment  or  other  legal  process, 
not  of  the  vaguer  kind  of  responsibility  which  is  commonly 
meant  when  we  speak  of  Ministers  being  "  responsible  to  the 
House  of  Commons."  This  last  is  enforced,  not  by  legal 
process,  but  by  such  motions  as  that  of  Sir  Robert  Peel 
in  1841,  or  that  of  the  Marquess  of  Hartington  in  June 
1859. 

I  have  made  my  extracts  from  the  Spectator  newspaper 
of  February  11,  1854. 

(12)  We  read  (Anglia  Sacra,  i.  335)  of  yEthelric,  Bishop 
of  the  South-Saxons  at  the  time  of  the  Conquest,  as  "  vir 
antiquissimus  et  legum  terras  sapientissimus."  So  Adelelm, 
the  first  Norman  Abbot  of  Abingdon,  found  much  benefit 
from  the  legal  knowledge  of  certain  of  his  English  monks 
(Chronicon  Monasterii  de  Abingdon,  ii.  2),  "  quibus  tanta 
secularium  facundia  et  prasteritorum  memoria  eventorum 
inerat,  ut  casteri  circumquaque  facile  eorum  sententiam  ratam 
fuisse,  quam  edicerent,  approbarent."  The  writer  adds,  "  Sed 
et  alii  plures  de  Anglis  causidici  per  id  tempus  in  abbatia  ista 
habebantur  quorum  collationi  nemo  sapiens  refragabatur." 
But  knowledge  of  the  law  was  not  an  exclusively  clerical 
accomplishment  ;  for  among  the  grounds  for  the  election  of 
King  Harold  himself,  we  find  (de  Inventione  Sanctae  Crucis 
Walthamensis,  p.  25,  Stubbs)  that  one  was  "quia  non  erat 
eo  prudentior  in  terra,  armis  strenuus  magis,  legum  terras 
sagacior."  See  Norman  Conquest,  ii.  538,  iv.  366,  478. 


ill.]  NOTES.  211 

(13)  On  the  growth  of  the  lawyers'  theory  of  the  royal 
prerogative,  and  its  utter  lack  of  historical  standing-ground, 
I  must  refer  once  for  all  to  Allen's  Inquiry  into  the  Rise  and 
Growth  of  the  Royal  Prerogative  in  England. 

(14)  See  Norman  Conquest,  ii.  330. 

(15)  The  history   of   this   memorable   revolution  will  be 
found  in   Lingard,  iii.   392- — 405,  and  the  legal  points   are 
brought  out  by  Hallam,  Middle  Ages,  ii.  214.     He  remarks 
that  "In  this  revolution  of  1399  there  was  as  remarkable 
an  attention  shown  to  the  formalities  of  the  constitution,  allow- 
ance made  for  the  men  and  the  times,  as  in  that  of  1688  ; " 
and,  speaking  of  the  device  by  which  the  same  Parliament 
was  brought  together  again,  he  adds,   "  In  this  contrivance, 
more  than  in  all  the  rest,  we  may  trace  the  hand  of  lawyers." 
The  official  version  entered  on  the  rolls  of  Parliament  by 
command  of  Henry  will  be  found  in  Walsingham,  ii.  234 — 
238.     Some  care  seems  to  be  used  to  avoid  using  the  name 
of  Parliament  in  the  account  of  the  actual  proceedings.     It 
is  said  just  before,  "  Rex  perductus  est  Londonias,  conser- 
vandus  in  Turri  usque  ad  Parliamentum  proximo  celebran- 
dum."   And  the  writs  are  said  to  have  been  sent  "ad  personas 
regni  qui  de  jure  debeant  interesse  Parliamento."    But  when 
they  have  come  together  ("quibus  convenientibus")  care  seems 
to  be  taken  to  give  the  Assembly  no  particular  name,  till, 
in  the  Act  of  Richard's  deposition,  the  actors  are  described 
as  "pares  et  proceres  regni  Angliae  spirituales  et  temporales, 
et   ejus   regni   communitates,  omnes   status   ejusdem   regni 
reprresentantes  ; "   and  in  the  Act  of  Henry's  election  they 
are  described  as  "  domini  tarn  spirituales  quam  temporales, 
et  omnes  regni  status."     In  the  Act  of  deposition  Richard's 
resignation  of  the  Crown  is  recorded,  as  well  as  his  par- 
ticular crimes  and  his  general  unfitness  to  wear  it,  all  which 
are   classed   together   as   reasons   for  his   deposition.     The 

P   2 


212  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

actual  formula  of  deposition  runs  thus: — " propter praemissa, 
et  eorum  prsetextu,  ab  omni  dignitate  et  honore  regiis,  si 
quid  dignitatis  et  honoris  hujusmodi  in  eo  remanserit,  merito 
deponendum  pronunciamus,  decernimus,  et  declaramus  ;  et 
etiam  simili  cautela  deponimus."  They  then  declare  the 
throne  to  be  vacant  ,("ut  constabat  de  prasmissis,  et  eorum 
occasione,  regnum  Anglite,  cum  pertinentiis  suis,  vacare "). 
Henry  then  makes  his  challenge,  setting  forth  that  strange 
mixture  of  titles  which  is  commented  on  in  most  narratives 
of  the  event,  and  the  Estates,  without  saying  which  of 
Henry's  arguments  they  accept,  grant  the  kingdom  to  him 
("  concesserunt  unanimiter  ut  Dux  prsefatus  super  eos  reg- 
naret").  A  more  distinct  case  of  deposition  and  election  can 
hardly  be  found ;  only  in  the  words  which  I  have  put  in  italics 
there  seems  a  sort  of  anxiety  to  complete,  by  the  act  of  depo- 
sition, any  possible  defect  in  Richard's  doubtless  unwilling 
abdication. 

The  French  narrative  by  a  partisan  of  Richard  (Lystoire 
de  la  Traison  et  Mort  du  Roy  Richart  Dengleterre,  p.  68) 
gives,  in  some  respects,  a  different  account.  The  Assembly 
is  called  a  Parliament,  and  the  Duke  of  Lancaster  is  made  to 
seat  himself  on  the  throne  at  once.  Then  Sir  Thomas  Percy 
"  cria  '  Veez  Henry  de  Lenclastre  Roy  Dengleterre.'  Adonc 
crierent  tons  les  seigneurs  prelaz  et  le  commun  de  Londres, 
Ouy  Ouy  nous  voulons  que  Henry  due  de  Lencastre  soit 
nostre  Roy  et  nul  autre."  For  "  le  commun  de  Londres  " 
there  are  other  readings,  "  le  commun,"  "  le  commun 
Dangleterre  et  de  Londres,"  and  "tout  le  commun  et  con- 
seil  de  Londres." 

(16)  It  should  be  remembered  that  Charles  the  First  was 
not  deposed,  but  was  executed  being  King.  He  was  called 
King  both  in  the  indictment  at  his  trial  and  in  the  warrant  of 
his  beheading. 


in.]  NOTES.  213 

(17)  Monk  raised  this  point  in  1660.     See  Lingard,  viii. 
607. 

(18)  Lingard  (viii.  612)   remarks   that  at   this   particular 
moment  "  there  was  no  court  to  influence,  no  interference  of 
the  military  to  control  the  elections."     The  Convention  may 
therefore  be  supposed  to  have  been  more  freely  elected  than 
most  Parliaments. 

(19)  The  Long  Parliament  had  dissolved  itself,  and  had 
decreed    the    election   of    its    successor.      By   the  Act    13 
Charles  II.  (Revised  Statutes,  i.  733)  the  Long  Parliament 
is  "declared  and  adjudged  to  be  fully  dissolved  and  deter- 
mined ;"  but  it  is  not  said  when  it  was  dissolved  and  deter- 
mined.    See   also    Lingard,  ix.  5  ;    Hallam's  Constitutional 
History,  ii.  21,  where  the  whole  matter  is  discussed,  and  it 
is  remarked  that  "  the  next    Parliament   never   gave   their 
predecessors  any  other  name  in  the  Journals  than  '  the  late 
assembly.' " 

(20)  See  Norman  Conquest,  i.  365,  366. 

(21)  See  the  discussion  on  the  famous  vote  of  the  Conven- 
tion Parliament  in  Hallam,  Constitutional  History,  ii.  260 — 
263.     Macaulay.  ii.  623.     Hallam  remarks  that  "  the  word 
'  forfeiture '    might  better  have  answered  this  purpose  than 
'  abdication '  or  '  desertion,' "  and  he  adds,  "  they  proceeded 
not  by  the  stated  rules  of  the  English  government,  but  by 
the  general  rights  of  mankind.     They  looked  not  so  much 
to  Magna  Charta  as  the  original  compact  of  society,  and 
rejected  Coke  and  Hale  for  Hooker  and  Harrington."     My 
position  is  that  there  is  no  need  to  go  to  what  Hallam  calls 
"higher  constitutional  laws  "  for  the  justification  of  the  doings 
of  the  Convention,  but  that  they  were  fully  justified  by  the 
precedents  of  English  History  from  the  eighth  century  to 
the  fourteenth. 


214  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

The  Scottish  Estates,  it  should  be  remembered,  did  not 
shrink  from  using  the  word  "  forfeited."     Macaulay,  iii.  285. 

(22)  See  the  Act  i  William  and  Mary  "  for  removing  and 
preventing  all  Questions  and  Disputes  concerning  the  Assem- 
bling  and    Sitting   of    this    Present    Parliament"    (Revised 
Statutes,  ii.  i).     It  decrees  "That  the  Lords   Spiritual  and 
Temporal,  and  Commons  convened  at  Westminster  the  two 
and  twentieth  day  of  January,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one 
thousand  six  hundred  eighty-eight,  and  there  sitting  on  the 
thirteenth  day  of  February  following,  are  the  two  Houses  of 
Parliament,  and  so  shall  be  and  are  hereby  declared  enacted 
and  adjudged  to  be  to  all  intents,  constructions,  and  purposes 
whatsoever,  notwithstanding  any  fault  of  writ  or   writs  of 
summons,  or  any  defect  of  form  or  default  whatsoever,  as  if 
they  had  been  summoned  according  to  the  usual  form."   The 
whole  history  of  the  question  is  given  in  Macaulay,  iii.  27—- 
31.     The  whole  matter  is  summed  up  in  the  words  (iii.  27), 
"  It  was  answered  that  the  royal  writ  was  mere  matter  of 
form,  and  that  to  expose  the  substance  of  our  laws  and  liber- 
ties to  serious  hazard  for  the  sake  of  a  form  would  be  the 
most  senseless  superstition.     Wherever  the  Sovereign,  the 
Peers  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  the  Representatives  freely 
chosen  by  the  constituent  bodies  of  the   realm   were   met 
together,  there  was  the  essence  of  a  Parliament."     In  earlier 
times  it  might  perhaps  have  been  held  that  there  might  be 
the  essence  of  a  Parliament  even  without  the  Sovereign. 

(23)  Macaulay,  iv.  535.     "A  paper  had  been  circulated, 
in  which  the  logic  of  a  small  sharp  pettifogger  was  employed 
to  prove  that  writs,  issued  in  the  joint  names  of  William  and 
Mary,  ceased  to  be  of  force  as  soon  as  William  reigned  alone. 
But  this  paltry  cavil  had  completely  failed.     It  had  not  even 
been  mentioned  in  the  Lower  House,  and  had  been  mentioned 
in  the  Upper  only  to  be  contemptuously  overruled."     From 


in.]  NOTES.  215 

my  point  of  view  the  cavil  is  certainly  paltry,  but  it  is  hard 
to  see  that  it  is  more  paltry  than  the  others. 

(24)  This  is  by  the  Acts  7  and  8  Will.  III.  c.  15  ;  6  Anne, 
c.  7  ;    and  39  Geo.   III.   c.  127.     See  Stephen's  Commen- 
taries, ii.  380.     Blackstone's   reasoning  runs  thus  :    "  This 
dissolution  formerly  happened  immediately  upon  the  death  of 
the  reigning  sovereign  ;    for  he  being  considered  in  law  as 
the  head  of  the  parliament  (caput  principium,  et  finis),  that 
failing,  the  whole  body  was   held  to  be   extinct.     But    the 
calling  a  new  parliament  immediately  on  the  inauguration 
of  the  successor  being  found  inconvenient,  and  dangers  being 
apprehended  from  having  no  parliament  in  being,  in  case  of 
a  disputed  succession,  it  was  enacted,'1  etc.     By  the  Reform 
Act  of  1867  the  whole  tradition  of  the  lawyers  was  swept 
away. 

(25)  I  have  said  something  on  this  head  in  Norman  Con- 
quest, i.  94,  but  the  whole  thing  should  be  studied  in  Allen's 
great  section  on  the  Tenure  of  Landed  Property  ;  Royal  Pre- 
rogative, 125 — 155.     It  is  to  Allen  that  the  honour  belongs 
of  showing  what  bookland  and  folkland  really  were. 

(26)  I  have  given  a  few  examples  in  Norman  Conquest, 
i.  589.     Endless  examples  will  be  found  in  Kemblc's  Codex 
Diplomaticus. 

(27)  See  the  complaints  on  this  head  as  late  as  the  time 
of  William  the  Third,  in  Macaulay,  iv.  646.     On  the  Acts  by 
which  the  power  of  the  Crown  in  this  matter  is  restrained, 
see  Stephen's  Commentaries,  ii.  520.     See  also  May's  Con- 
stitutional History,  i.  229. 

(28)  See  May,  i.  234 — 248. 

(29)  This  is  discussed  in  full  by  Allen,  Royal  Prerogative, 
143  — 145.     The  great  example  is  the  will  of  King  /Elfred. 
See  Codex  Diplomaticus,  ii.  112,  v.  127. 


216  AOTES.  [CHAP. 

(30)  See  May,  i.   249;    Allen,    154 — 155,   who  remarks: 
"  By  a  singular  revolution  of  policy  there  was  a  recurrence 
in  the  late  reign  to  the  ancient  policy  of  the  Anglo-Saxons. 
The  crown  lands  were  virtually  restored  to  the  public,  while 
the  King  obtained   the  right  of  acquiring  landed  property 
by  purchase,  and  of  bequeathing  it  by  will  like  a  private 
person." 

(31)  Edward  the  First  was  the  earliest  King  whose  reign 
is  dated  from  a  time  earlier  than  his  coronation.     He  was 
out  of  the  kingdom  at  his  father's  death,  and  his  right  was 
acknowledged  without  opposition.    But  even  in  this  case  there 
was  an  interregnum.     The  regnal  years  of  Edward  the  First 
are  not  reckoned  from  the  day  of  his  father's  death,  but  from 
the  day  of  his  funeral,  when  Edward  was  acknowledged  King, 
and  when  the  prelates  and  nobles  swore  allegiance  to  him. 
See  the  account  in  the  Worcester  Annals,  Annales  Monastici, 
iv.  462,  and  the  documents  in  Rymer,  i.  part  ii.  497.     See 
also  the  remarks  of  Allen,  46,  47.     The  doctrine  that  there 
can  be  no  interregnum  seems  to  have  been  put  into  shape  to 
please  James  the  First,  and  it  was  of  course  altogether  upset 
by  the  great  vote  of  1688.     Now  of  course  there  is  no  inter- 
regnum ;  not  indeed  from  any  mysterious  prerogative  of  the 
Crown,  but  simply  because  the  Act  of  Settlement  has  en- 
tailed the  Crown  in  a  particular  way. 

(32)  On  this  see  Norman  Conquest,  i.  107,  263,  625.     See 
the  same  question  discussed  in  quite  another  part  of  the 
world  in  Herodotus,  vii.  3. 

(33)  The  helpless  way  in  which  Blackstone  himself  wrote 
was  perhaps  pardonable  in  the  dark  times  in  which  he  lived. 
But  it  is  really  too  bad  when  lawyer  after  lawyer,  in  successive 
editions,  gives  again  to  the  world  the  astounding  rubbish 
which  in   Blackstone's  day  passed  for  early  constitutional 


ill.]  NOTES.  217 

history.  In  Kern's  edition  of  Blackstone,  published  in  1857, 
vol.  i.  p.  180,  I  find  repeated,  without  alteration  or  comment, 
the  monstrous  assertion  of  Blackstone  :  "  I  believe  there  is 
no  instance  wherein  the  Crown  of  England  has  ever  been 
asserted  to  be  elective,  except  by  the  regicides  at  the  in- 
famous and  unparalleled  trial  of  King  Charles  I."  And  in 
Serjeant  Stephen's  Commentaries  (1853),  which  are  not  a 
mere  edition  of  Blackstone,  but  "  New  Commentaries  partly 
founded  on  Blackstone,"  the  same  words  are  found  in  vol.  ii. 
p.  403,  only  leaving  out  the  epithet  "  unparalleled,"  which 
might  with  truth  have  been  allowed  to  stay.  In  another 
place  (iv.  481-2)  we  read  how  "after  the  Saxon  govern- 
ment was  firmly  established  in  this  island "  came  "  the 
subdivision  of  the  kingdom  into  a  heptarchy,  consisting  of 
seven  independent'  kingdoms,  peopled  and  governed  by 
different  clans  and  colonies."  It  seems  then  that  in  1857 
there  were  learned  gentlemen  who  believed  in  a  kingdom 
subdivided  into  a  heptarchy.  But  when,  in  the  next  page, 
Blackstone  tells  us  how  yElfred  set  about  "  to  new-model  the 
constitution,  to  rebuild  it  on  a  plan  that  should  endure  for 
ages,"  and  goes  on  in  the  usual  style  to  attribute  every- 
thing whatever  to^Elfred  personally,  this  seems  to  have  been 
too  much,  and  the  editor  gives  an  extract  from  Kemblc  by 
way  of  correction.  One  wonders  that,  if  he  had  read  Kemble 
at  all,  he  had  not  learned  a  little  more  from  him.  It  is 
amusing  again  when  Blackstone  tells  us  (i.  186,  Kerr), 
"  From  Egbert  to  the  death  of  Edmund  Ironside,  a  period 
of  above  two  hundred  years,  the  Crown  descended  regularly 
through  a  succession  of  fifteen  princes,  without  any  deviation 
or  interruption  :  save  only  "—all  the  cases  where  it  did  not 
descend  regularly,  according  to  Blackstone's  notions  of 
regularity.  But  it  is  almost  more  amusing  when  Serjeant 
Stephen  (ii.  410)  throws  Blackstone's  exceptions,  which  are 
at  least  historical  facts,  into  a  note,  and  gives  us  instead  as 


218  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

his  own  exceptions,  the  statement,  very  doubtful  and,  if  true, 
utterly  irrelevant,  that  ^Lthelstan  and  Eadmund  Ironside 
were  illegitimate  (see  Norman  Conquest,  i.  669 — 673).  We 
of  course  get  the  usual  talk  about  the  usurpations  of  Harold, 
Stephen,  John,  and  Henry  the  Fourth,  and  about  the  rights 
of  Eadgar  and  Arthur  of  Britanny.  For  the  former  we  get 
a  quotation  from  Matthew  Paris,  to  whom  it  would  have  been 
more  to  the  purpose  to  go  for  the  great  speech  of  Archbishop 
Hubert.  The  comments  on  the  succession  of  John  (i.  189, 
Kerr)  are  singularly  amusing,  but  too  long  to  quote. 

One  point  however  must  be  mentioned.  To  prove  the 
strictly  hereditary  nature  of  the  succession,  Blackstone 
(i.  189,  Kerr)  quotes  the  Statute  of  25  Edward  III.  "that  the 
law  of  the  Crown  of  England  is,  and  always  'hath  been,  that 
the  children  of  the  King  of  England,  whether  born  in  Eng- 
land or  elsewhere,  ought  to  bear  the  inheritance  after  the 
death  of  their  ancestors."  We  are  bound  to  suppose  that 
these  learned  lawyers  had  read  through  the  statute  which  they 
quoted  ;  but  it  is  wonderful  that  they  did  not  see  that  it  had 
nothing  whatever  to  do  with  fixing  the  hereditary  succession 
of  the  Crown.  The  original  text  (Revised  Statutes,  i.  176) 
runs  thus : — 

"  La  lei  de  la  Corone  Dengleterre  est,  et  ad  este  touz  jours 
tiele,  que  les  enfantz  des  Rois  Dengleterre,  queu  part  qils 
soient  neez  en  'Engleterre  ou  aillors,  sont  ables  et  deivent 
porter  heritage,  apres  la  mort  lour  auncestors." 

The  object  of  the  statute  is  something  quite  different  from 
what  any  one  would  think  from  Blackstone's  way  of  quoting 
it.  The  emphatic  words  are  those  which  are  put  in  italics. 
The  object  of  the  statute  is  to  make  the  King's  children  and 
others  born  of  English  parents  beyond  sea  capable  of  in- 
heriting in  England.  As  far  as  the  succession  to  the  Crown 
is  concerned,  its  effect  is  simply  to  put  a  child  of  the  King 
born  out  of  the  realm  on  a  level  with  his  brother  born  in  the 


ill.]  NOTES.  219 

realm ;  that  is,  in  the  view  of  our  older  Law,  to  give  both 
alike  the  preference  due  to  an  ^Etheling. 

(34)  It   is  as  well   to  explain  this,   because  most  people 
seem  to  think  that  a  man  becomes  a  Bishop  by  virtue  of 
receiving  a  private  letter  from  the  First  Lord  of  the  Treasury. 
We  constantly  see  a  man  spoken  of  as  Bishop  of  such  a  see, 
and  his  works  advertised  as  such,  before  a  single  ecclesias- 
tical or  legal  step  has  been  taken  to  make  him  so. 

(35)  See  Norman  Conquest,  iii.  44,  623. 

(36)  The  succession  of  a  grandson,  which  first  took  place 
in  England  in  the  case  of  Richard   the   Second,  marks   a 
distinct  stage  in  the  growth  of  the  doctrine  of  hereditary 
right.     It  involves  the  doctrine  of  representation,  which  is  a 
very  subtle  and  technical  one,  and  is  not  nearly  so  obvious  or 
so  likely  to  occur  in  an  early  state  of  society  as  the  doctrine 
of  nearness  of  kin.     No  opposition  was  made  to  the  acces- 
sion of  Richard  the  Second,  but  there  seems  to  have  been  a 
strong  notion  in  men's  minds  that  John  of  Gaunt  sought  to 
displace  his  nephew.     In  earlier  times,  as  the  eldest  and 
most  eminent  of  the  surviving  sons  of  Edward  the  Third, 
John  would  probably  have  been  elected  without  any  thought 
of  the  claims  of  young  Richard. 

(37)  In  Yorkist   official   language   the   three    Lancastrian 
Kings  were  usurpers,  and  Duke  Richard  was  de  jure,  though 
not  de  facto,  King.     Henry  the  Sixth  is,  in  the  Act  of  1461, 
"  Henry  Usurpour,  late  called  Kyng  Henry  the  sixt."     The 
claim  of  the  House  of  York  was  through  an  intricate  female 
descent  from  Lionel  Duke  of  Clarence,  a  son  of  Edward  the 
Third  older  than  John  of  Gaunt.     A  claim  so  purely  tech- 
nical had  never  been  set  forth  before  ;  but  we  may  be  quite 
sure   that   it   would   not  have  been  thought  to  have  much 
weight,  if  Duke  Richard  had  not  been,  by  another  branch, 


220  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

descended  from  Edward  the  Third  in  the  male  line,  and  if  he 
had  not  moreover  been  the  ablest  and  most  popular  noble- 
man in  the  country. 

(38)  A  prospective  election  before  the  vacancy  of  course 
hindered  any  interregnum.     In  this  case  the  formula  "  Le 
Roi  est  mort  ;   vive  le  Roi,"  was  perfectly  true.     The  new 
King  was  already  chosen  and  crowned,  and  he  had  nothing 
to  do  but  to  go  on  reigning  singly  instead  of  in  partnership 
with  his  father,  just  as  William  went  on  reigning  alone  after 
the  death  of  Mary.     In  Germany  this  took  place  whenever 
a   King  of  the  Romans  was  chosen  in   the  lifetime  of  the 
reigning  Emperor.      In  France,   under  the  early    Kings   of 
the  Parisian  dynasty,  thg  practice  was  specially  common,  and 
the  fact  that   there   seldom   or   never  was  an   interregnum 
doubtless  helped  much  to  make  the  French  Crown  become, 
as  it  did,  the  most  strictly  hereditary  crown  in  Christendom. 
In  England,  the  only  distinct  case  of  a  coronation  of  a  son 
during  the  lifetime  of  his  father  was  that  of  Henry,  the  son 
of  Henry  the  Second,  known  as  the  younger  King,  and  some- 
times as  Henry  the  Third.     In  earlier  times  we  get  some- 
thing like  it  in  the  settlement  of  the  Crown  by  yEthelwulf, 
with  the  consent  of  his  Witan  (see   Old-English   History, 
105,  106),  but  it  does  not  seem  clear  whether  there  was  in 
this  case  any  actual  coronation  during  the  father's  lifetime. 
If  there  was  not,  this  would  be  the  case  most  like  that  of 
Duke  Richard.      The  compromise  placed  the  Duke  in  the 
same  position  as  if  he  had  been  Prince  of  Wales,  or  rather  in 
a  better  position,  for  it  might  be  held  to  shut  out  the  need 
of  even  a  formal  election  on  the  King's  death. 

(39)  See  note  59  on  Chapter  II. 

(40)  See  Norman  Conquest,  iii.  623. 

(41)  See  Hallam's  Constitutional  History,  i.  8.     It  is  to  be 
noticed  that  the  settlement  enacts  that  "  the  inheritance  of 


in.]  NOTES.  221 

the  Crown,  &c.,  should  remain  in  Henry  the  Seventh  and  the 
heirs  of  his  body  for  ever,  and  in  none  other."  This  would 
seem  to  bar  a  great  number  of  contingent  claims  in  various 
descendants  of  earlier  Kings.  As  it  happens,  this  Act  has 
been  literally  carried  out,  for  every  later  Sovereign  of  England 
has  been  a  descendant  of  the  body  of  Henry  the  Seventh. 

(42)  The  will  of  Henry  the  Eighth  is  fully  discussed  by 
Hallam,  i.  34,  288,  294  ;  Lingard,  vi.  213.  There  are  two 
Acts  of  Henry's  reign  bearing  on  the  matter.  In  the  earlier 
one,  28  Henry  VIII.  c.  7,  the  Crown  is  entailed  on  the  King's 
sons  by  Jane  Seymour  or  any  other  wife  ;  then  on  the  King's 
legitimate  daughters,  no  names  being  mentioned  ;  the  Act 
then  goes  on  to  say,  "your  Highnes  shall  have  full  and 
plenar  power  and  auctorite  to  geve  despose  appoynte  assigne 
declare  and  lymytt  by  your  letters  patentes  under  your  great 
scale  or  ells  by  your  laste  Will  made  in  wrytynge  and  signed 
with  your  moste  gracious  hande.  at  your  onely  pleasure  from 
tyme  to  tyme  herafter,  the  imperiall  Crowne  of  this  Realme 
and  all  other  the  premisses  thereunto  belong)  ng,  to  be  re- 
mayne  succede  and  come  after  your  decease  and  for  lack  of 
lawfull  heires  of  your  body  to  be  procreated  and  begoten  as 
is  afore  lymytted  by  this  Actc,  to  such  person  or  persones  in 
possession  and  remaynder  as  shall  please  your  Highnes  and 
according  to  such  estate  and  after  such  maner  forme  facion 
ordre  and  condicion  as  shalbe  expressed  declared  named  and 
lymitted  in  your  said  letters  patentes  or  by  your  said  laste 
will."  The  later  Act,  35  Henry  VIII.  c.  i.puts  Henry's  two 
daughters,  Mary  and  Elizabeth,  into  the  entail,  but  in  a  very 
remarkable  way.  The  Acts  declaring  their  illegitimacy  are 
not  repealed,  nor  is  the  legitimacy  of  either  of  them  in  any 
way  asserted  ;  in  fact  it  is  rather  denied  when  the  preamble 
rehearses  that  "  The  king's  Majesty  hath  only  issue  of  his 
body  lawfully  begotten  betwixt  his  Highness  and  his  said  late 


222  NOTES.  [CHAP. 

wife  Queen  Jane  the  noble  and  excellent  Prince  Edward." 
The  Act  then  goes  on  to  enact  that,  although  the  King  had 
been  enabled  to  "  dispose "  the  Crown  "  to  any  person  or 
persons  of  such  estate  therein  as  should  please  his  Highness 
to  limit  and  appoint,"  yet  that,  in  failure  of  heirs  of  the  body 
of  either  the  King  or  his  son,  "  the  said  imperial  Crown  and 
all  other  the  premises  shall  be  to  the  Lady  Mary  the  King's 
Highness  daughter,  and  to  the  heirs  of  the  body  of  the  same 
Lady  Mary  lawfully  begotten,  with  such  conditions  as  by  his 
Highness  shall  be  limited  by  his  letters  patents  under  his 
great  seal,  or  by  his  Majesty's  last  will  in  writing  signed  with 
his  gracious  hand."  Failing  Mary  and  her  issue,  the  same 
conditional  entail  is  extended  to  Elizabeth  and  her  issue. 
The  power  of  creating  a  remainder  after  the  issue  of  Eliza- 
beth of  course  remained  with  Henry,  and  he  exercised  it  in 
favour  of  the  issue  of  his  younger  sister  Mary.  Mary  and 
Elizabeth  therefore  really  reigned,  not  by  virtue  of  any  royal 
descent,  but  by  virtue  of  a  particular  entail  by  which  the 
Crown  was  settled  on  the  King's  illegitimate  daughters,  as 
it  might  have  been  settled  on  a  perfect  stranger.  It  was 
an  attempt  on  the  part  of  Edward  the  Sixth  to  do  without 
parliamentary  authority  what  his  father  had  done  by  parlia- 
mentary authority  which  led  to  the  momentary  occupation  of 
the  throne  by  Lady  Jane  Grey.  Mary,  on  her  accession, 
raked  up  the  whole  story  of  her  mother's  marriage  and 
divorce,  and  the  Act  of  the  first  year  of  her  reign  recognized 
her  as  inheriting  by  legitimate  succession.  The  Act  passed 
on  the  accession  of  Elizabeth,  I  Eliz.  c.  3,  is  much  vaguer. 
It  enacts  "  that  your  majestic  our  sayd  Sovereigne  Ladye  ys 
and  in  verye  dede  and  of  most  meere  right  ought  to  bee  by 
the  Lawes  of  God  and  the  Lawes  and  Statutes  of  this  Realme 
our  most  rightfull  and  lawfull  Sovereigne  liege  Ladie  and 
Quene  ;  and  that  your  Highness  ys  rightlye  lynyallye  and 
lawfully  discended  and  come  of  the  bloodd  royall  of  this 


ill.]  NOTES.  223 

Realme  of  Englande  in  and  to  whose  princely  person  and 
theires  of  your  bodye  lawfully  to  bee  begotten  aft«r  youe 
without  all  double  ambiguitee  scruple  or  question  the  imperiall 
and  Royall  estate  place  crowne  and  dignitie  of  this  Reallme 
withe  all  honnours  stiles  titles  dignities  Regalities  Jurisdiccons 
and  preheminences  to  the  same  nowe  belonging  &  apperteyn- 
ing  arre  &  shalbee  most  fully  rightfully  really  &  entierly 
invested  £  incorporated  united  &  annexed  as  rightfully 
&  lawfully  to  all  intentes  construccons  £  purposes  as  the 
same  were  in  the  said  late  Henrye  theight  or  in  the  late 
King  Edwarde  the  Syxte  your  Highnes  Brother,  or  in  the 
late  Quen  Marye  your  Highnes  syster  at  anye  tyme  since 
thacte  of  parliament  made  in  the  xxxvth  yere  of  the  reigne 
of  your  said  most  noble  father  king  Henrye  theight." 

It  should  be  remembered  that  Sir  Thomas  More,  though 
he  refused  to  swear  to  the  preamble  of  the  oath  prescribed 
by  the  Act  of  Supremacy,  was  ready  to  swear  to  the  order  of 
succession  which  entailed  the  Crown  on  the  issue  of  Anne 
Boleyn.  On  his  principles  the  issue  of  Anne  Boleyn  would 
be  illegitimate ;  but  he  also  held  that  Parliament  could  settle 
the  Crown  upon  anybody,  on  an  illegitimate  child  of  the 
King  or  on  an  utter  stranger  ;  to  the  succession  therefore 
he  had  no  objection  to  swear. 

For  a  parallel  to  the  extraordinary  power  thus  granted  to 
Henry  we  have  to  go  back  to  the  days  of  yEthelwulf. 

(43)  The  position  of  the  daughters  of  Henry  the  Eighth 
was  of  course  practically  affected  by  the  fact  that  each  was 
the  child  of  a  mother  who  was  acknowledged  as  a  lawful  wife 
at  the  time  of  her  daughter's  birth.  There  was  manifest 
harshness  in  ranking  children  so  born  with  ordinary  ille- 
gitimate children  ;  but,  in  strictness  of  Law,  as  Henry  married 
Anne  Boleyn  while  Katharine  of  Aragon  was  alive,  the 
daughter  of  Katharine  and  the  daughter  of  Anne  could  not 


224  NOTES.  '    .      [CHAP. 

both  be  legitimate.  The  question  was,  which  marriage  was 
lawful.  It  should  also  be*  remembered  that  the  marriage  of 
Anne  Boleyn  was  declared  void,  and  her  daughter  declared 
illegitimate,  on  grounds — whatever  they  were — which  had 
nothing  Jo  do  'with  the  earlier  question  of  the  marriage  and 
divorce  of  Katharine. 

(44)  See  Hallam,  i.  129;  Lingard,  vi.  239,  243.     The  Act 
13  Elizabeth,  c.  i,  declares  it  to  be  treason  "  yf  any  person 
shall  in  any  wyse  holde  and  aflyrme  or  mayntayne  that  the 
Common  Lawes  of  this  Realme  not  altred  by  Parlyament, 
ought  not  to  dyrecte  the  Ryght  of  the  crowne  of  England,  or 
that  our  said  sovrayne  Ladye  Elizabeth  the  Ouenes  Majestic 
that  nowe  is,  with  and  by  the  aucthoritye  of  the  Parlyament 
of  Englande  is  not  able  to  make  Lawes  and  Statutes  of  suffy- 
cyent  force  and  valyditie  to  lymit  and  bynd  the  Crowne  of 
this  Realme,  and  the  Descent  Lymitacion  Inheritaunce  and 
Government   thereof."     The  like   is   the  crime  of  "  whoso- 
ever shall  hereafter  duryng  the  Lyef  of  our  said  Soveraigne 
Ladye,  by  any  Booke  or  Worke  prynted  or  written,  dyrectly 
and  expresly  declare  and  affyrme  at  any  tyme   before   the 
same  be  by  Acte  of  Parlyament  of  this  Realme  established 
and  affyrmed,  that  any  one  particular  person  whosover  it  be, 
is  or  ought  to  be  the  ryght  Heire  and  Successor  to  the  Queenes 
Majestic  that  nowe  is  (whome  God  longe  preserve)  except  the 
same  be  the  naturall  yssue  of  her  Majesties  bodye." 

This  statute  may  possibly  be  taken  as  setting  aside  the 
claims  of  the  House  of  Suffolk  ;  but,  if  so,  it  sets  aside  the 
claims  of  the  House  of  Stewart  along  with  them. 

(45)  James's    right   was   acknowledged   by  his   own  first 
Parliament,  just  as  the  claims  of  other  Kings  who  entered  in 
an  irregular  way  had  been.     It  should  be  marked  however 
that  he  was  crowned  before  he  was  acknowledged.     The  Act 
i  Jac.  I.  c.  i,  declares  that  "  immediatelie  upon  the  Disso- 


in.]  NOTES.  22$ 

lution  and  Decease  of  Elizabeth  late  Queene  of  England,  the 
Imperiall  Crowne  of  the  Realme  of  England,  and  of  all  the 
Kingdomes  Dominions  and  Rights  belonging  to  the  same, 
did  by  inherent  Birthright  and  lawfull  undoubted  Succession, 
descend  and  come  to  your  moste  excellent  Majestic,  as  beinge 
lineallie  justly  and  lawfullie  next  and  sole  Heire  of  the  Blood 
Royall  of  this  Realme  as  is  aforesaid."  It  is  worth  noticing 
that  in  this  Act  we  get  the  following  definition  of  Parliament ; 
"  this  high  Court  of  Parliament,  where  all  the  whole  Body  of 
the  Realm  and  every  particular  member  thereof,  either  in 
Person  or  by  Representation  (upon  their  own  free  elections), 
are  by  the  Laws  of  this  Realm  deemed  to  be  personally 
present." 

(46)  The  fact  that  James  the  First,  a  King  who  came  in 
with  no  title  whatever  but  what  was  given  him  by  an  Act  of 
Parliament  passed  after  his  coronation,  was  acknowledged 
without  the  faintest  opposition  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
things  in  our  history.  Hallam  (i.  294)  remarks  that  "  there  is 
much  reason  to  believe  that  the  consciousness  of  this  defect 
in  his  parliamentary  title  put  James  on  magnifying,  still 
more  than  from  his  natural  temper  he  was  prone  to  do,  the 
inherent  rights  of  primogenitory  succession,  as  something 
indefeasible  by  the  legislature  ;  a  doctrine  which,  however  it 
might  suit  the  schools  of  divinity,  was  in  diametrical  opposi- 
tion to  our  statutes."  Certainly  no  opposition  can  be  more 
strongly  marked  than  that  between  the  language  of  James's 
own  Parliament  and  the  words  quoted  above  from  13  Eliz. 
c.  i.  But  see  the  remarks  of  Hallam  a  few  pages  before 
(i.  288)  on  the  kind  of  tacit  election  by  which  it  might  be 
said  that  James  reigned.  "  What  renders  it  absurd  to  call 
him  and  his  children  usurpers  ?  He  had  that  which  the 
flatterers  of  his  family  most  affected  to  disdain — the  will  of 
the  people  ;  not  certainly  expressed  in  regular  suffrage  or 

Q 


226  NOTES,  [CHAP. 

declared  election,  but  unanimously  and  voluntarily  ratifying 
that  which  in  itself  could  surely  give  no  right,  the  determi- 
nation of  the  late  Queen's  Council  to  proclaim  his  accession 
to  the  throne." 

(47)  Whitelocke's  Memorials,  367.  "The  heads  of  the 
charge  against  the  King  were  published  by  leave,  in  this 
form  :  That  Charles  Stuart,  being  admitted  King  of  England, 
&  therein  trusted  with  a  limited  power,  to  govern  by,  & 
according  to  the  Laws  of  the  Land,  &  not  otherwise,  & 
by  his  trust  being  obliged,  as  also  by  his  Oath,  &  office  to 
use  the  power  committed  to  him,  for  the  good  &  benefit  of 
the  people,  &  for  the  preservation  of  their  Rights  and 
Privileges,"  etc. 

At  an  earlier  stage  (365)  the  President  had  told  the  King 
that  the  Court  "  sat  here  by  the  Authority  of  the  Commons 
of  England  :  &  all  your  predecessours,  &  you  are  responsible 
to  them."  The  King  answered  "  I  deny  that,  shew  me  one 
Precedent."  The  President,  instead  of  quoting  the  precedents 
which  were  at  least  plausible,  told  the  prisoner  that  he  was 
not  to  interrupt  the  Court.  Earlier  still  the  King  had  objected 
to  the  authority  of  the  Court  that  "  he  saw  no  Lords  there 
which  should  make  a  Parliament,  including  the  King ,  & 
urged  that  the  Kingdom  of  England  was  hereditary,  &  not 
successive."  The  strong  point  of  Charles's  argument  un- 
doubtedly was  the  want  of  concurrence  on  the  part  of  the 
Lords.  Both  Houses  of  Parliament  had  agreed  in  the 
proceedings  against  Edward  the  Second  and  Richard  the 
Second. 

It  is  a  small  point,  but  it  is  well  to  notice  that  the  descrip- 
tion of  the  King  as  Charles  Stewart  was  perfectly  accurate. 
Charles,  the  son  of  James,  the  son  of  Henry  Stewart  Lord 
Darnley,  really  had  a  surname,  though  it  might  not  be 
according  to  Court  etiquette  to  call  him  by  it.  The  helpless 


in.]  NOTES.  227 

French  imitators  in  1793  summoned  their  King  by  the  name 
of  "  Louis  Capet,"  as  if  Charles  had  been  summoned  by 
the  name  of  "  Unready,"  "  Bastard,"  "  Lackland,"  "  Long- 
shanks,"  or  any  other  nickname  of  an  earlier  King  and 
forefather. 

I  believe  that  many  people  fancy  that  Guelph  or  Welf  is  a 
surname  of  the  present,  or  rather  late,  royal  family. 

(48)  The  Act  i  William  and  Mary  (Revised  Statutes,  ii.  n) 
entailed  the  Crown  "  after  their  deceases,"  "  to  the  heires  of 
the  body  of  the  said  princesse  &  for  default  of  such  issue  to 
the  Princesse  Anne  of  Denmarke  &  the  heires  of  her  body  & 
for  default  of  such  issue  to  the  heires  of  the  body  of  the  said 
Prince   of  Orange."     It  was  only  after  the  death  of  "the 
most  hopeful  Prince  William  Duke  of  Gloucester"  that  the 
Crown  was  settled  (12  and  13  Will.  III.  c.  2 ;  Revised  Statutes, 
ii.  94)  on   "the  most  excellent  Princess   Sophia   Electress 
and    Dutchess    Dowager    of    Hannover,    daughter   of   the 
most  excellent  Princess  Elizabeth,  late  Queen  of  Bohemia, 
daughter  of  our  late  sovereign  lord  King  James  the  First  of 
happy    memory,"    "  and     the    heirs    of    her    body    being 
protestants." 

(49)  We  hardly  need  assurance  of  the  fact,  but  if  it  were 
needed,  something  like  an  assurance  to  that  effect  was  given 
by  an  official  member  of  the  House  during  the  session  of 
1872.     At   all  events  we  read   in  Sir  T.  E.  May  (ii.  83) ; 
"  The  increased  power  of  the  House  of  Commons,  under  an 
improved  representation,  has  been  patent  and  indisputable. 
Responsible  to  the  people,  it  has,  at  the  same  time,  wielded 
the  people's  strength.     No  longer  subservient  to  the  crown, 
the  ministers,  and  the  peerage,  it  has  become  the  predominant 
authority  in  the  state."     But  the  following  strange  remark 
follows  :  "  But  it  is  characteristic  of  the  British  constitution, 


NOTES.  [CHAP. 

and  a  proof  of  its  freedom  from  the  spirit  of  democracy,  that 
the  more  dominant  the  power  of  the  House  of  Commons,  — 
the  greater  has  been  its  respect  for  the  law,  and  the  more 
carefully  have  its  acts  been  restrained  within  the  proper  limits 
of  its  own  jurisdiction." 


TO.VTO.      r  avarr^tra.  ; 

Has  Mr.  Grote  lived  and  written  so  utterly  in  vain  that  a 
writer  widely  indeed  removed  from  the  vulgar  herd  of 
oligarchic  babblers  looks  on  "  the  spirit  of  democracy  "  as 
something  inconsistent  with  "  respect  for  the  law  "  ? 

(50)  The  story  is  told  (Plutarch,  Lycurgus,  7),  that  King 
Theopompos,  having  submitted  to  the  lessening  of  the  kingly 
power  by  that  of  the  Ephors,  was  rebuked  by  his  wife,  because 
the  power  which  he  handed  on  to  those  who  came  after  him 
would  be  less  than  what  he  had  received  from  those  who  went 
before  him.  ov  KO.I  <f)a<rtv  VTTO  r//e  ftivrov  yuyaucos  ov  'ttc)t£d  pe- 
vnv  we  i\a.TTti)  TrapadwffovTa  roig  Tratcrt  Ttjv  fiafftXfiav,  »/  irap- 
fXafte,  fJLti^iO  [lev  ovv,  elireiv,  b'ay  j/povuit-epav'  r^J  yap  ovn 
TO  ayav  airofiaXovaa  yuera  rov  <f>f)6vov  ?tf'<^>uye  TOV  KivSvvov. 
Aristotle  also  (Pol.  v.  11)  tells  the  story  to  the  same  effect, 
bringing  it  in  with  the  comment,  6Vw  yap  av  iXarTovtav  urn 
Kvpioi,  TrXetw  "%p(>vov  avajKaiov  p.ivf.iv  ira.aav  rr)v  apyftv' 
avTOi  rt  yap  TJTTOV  yivovrai  ^trworiKOi  icat  role  rfdimv  'KTOL 
/u-aXXov,  teal  VTTO  rdiv  a.p^o/jLei'Wf  (pdovovvrai  lyrrnv.  CM  yap 
TOVTO  Kal  ff  TTfpl  MoXorrove  TroXui'  ^porov  fiatnXeia  Sie/jieivev, 
Kill  ?/  Aak-eSai/Joi/tco^  ^ia  ro  i£  ap^ij?  T^  £'5  ^"O  /"^P*?  Staipe- 
Ofji'at  rrfv  dp^?yr,  Kal  Tra'Xtv  GeoTro^tTroi;  ^erpidffnvros  rolq  re 
KCU  rt)v  r&v  t<j>r>pu)v  apX7?"  tf  KoraaT^crairoc'  TJ/C  yap 

ru>    \pbvw  T^V    ftanXstav, 
nva    irolqvev    OVK    eXarrora    dXXa    \if.LZ,ova. 
The  kingdom  of  the  Molossians,  referred  to  in  the  extract  from 
Aristotle,  is  one  of  those  states  of  antiquity  of  which  w« 


III.]  NOTES.  229 

should  be  well  pleased  to  hear  more.  Like  the  Macedonian 
kingdom,  it  was  an  instance  of  the  heroic  kingship  surviving 
into  the  historical  ages  of  Greece.  But  the  Molossian  king- 
ship seems  to  have  been  more  regular  and  popular  than  that 
of  Macedonia,  and  to  have  better  deserved  the  name  of  a 
constitutional  monarchy.  The  Molossian  people  and  the 
Molossian  King  exchanged  oaths  not  unlike  those  of  the 
Landesgemeinde  and  the  Landammann  of  Appenzell-ausser- 
rhoden,  the  King  swearing  to  rule  according  to  the  laws,  and 
the  people  swearing  to  maintain  the  kingdom  according  to 
the  laws.  In  the  end  the  kingdom  changed  into  a  Federal 
Republic.  See  History  of  Federal  Government,  i.  151. 

(5 1)  It  is  simply  frivolous  in  the  present  state  of  England  to 
discuss  the  comparative  merits  of  commonwealths  and  consti- 
tutional monarchies  with  any  practical  object.  Constitutional 
monarchy  is  not  only  firmly  fixed  in  the  hearts  of  the  people, 
but  it  has  some  distinct  advantages  over  republican  forms 
of  government,  just  as  republican  forms  of  government  have 
some  advantages  over  it.  It  may  be  doubted  whether  the 
people  have  not  a  more  real  control  over  the  Executive,  when 
the  House  of  Commons,  or,  in  the  last  resort,  the  people  itself 
in  the  polling-booths  (as  in  1868),  can  displace  a  Govern- 
ment at  any  moment,  than  they  have  in  constitutions  in  which 
an  Executive,  however  much  it  may  have  disappointed  the 
hopes  of  those  who  chose  it,  cannot  be  removed  before  the 
end  of  its  term  of  office,  except  on  the  legal  proof  of  some 
definite  crime.  But  in  itself,  there  really  seems  no  reason 
why  the  form  of  the  Executive  Government  should  not  be  held 
to  be  as  lawful  a  subject  for  discussion  as  the  House  of  Lords, 
the  Established  Church,  the  standing  army,  or  anything  else. 
It  shows  simple  ignorance,  if  it  does  not  show  something 
worse,  when  the  word  "republican"  is  used  as  synonymous 
with  cut-throat  or  pickpocket.  I  do  not  find  that  in  repub- 


230  NOTES.  [CHAP.  in. 

lican  countries  this  kind  of  language  is  applied  to  the 
admirers  of  monarchy  ;  but  the  people  who  talk  in  this  way 
are  just  those  who  have  no  knowledge  of  republics  either  in 
past  history  or  in  present  times.  They  may  very  likely  have 
climbed  a  Swiss  mountain,  but  they  have  taken  care  not  to 
ask  what  was  the  constitution  of  the  country  at  its  foot. 
They  may  even  have  learned  to  write  Greek  iambics  and  to 
discuss  Greek  particles  ;  but  they  have  learned  nothing  from 
the  treasures  of  wisdom  taught  by  Grecian  history  from 
Herodotus  to  Polybios. 

I  have  discussed  the  three  chief  forms  of  executive  govern- 
ment, the  constitutional  King  and  his  Ministry,  the  President, 
and  the  Executive  Council,  in  the  last  of  my  first  series 
of  Historical  Essays. 

(52)  Iliad,  i.  250  : — 

T$  $  ifir)  cvo  fj.kv  ytvtal  /xepoTrwv  aVflpoiTwy 
t<f>6iatf,  oi  ol  irpoirdtv  ajua.  rpdtytv  7/5'  tyevovro 
iv  TLv\<j)  TiyaOer],  fjurd  c)£  TpiraToiffiv  ai 


LONDON  :    R.   CLAY,   SONS,    AND   TAYLOR,   PRINTERS. 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR. 


HISTORICAL  ESSAYS.     FIRST  SERIES.     Second  Edi- 
tion, 8vo.  ioy.  6d. 


HISTORICAL  ESSAYS.   SECOND  SERIES.   8vo.  IQS.  6d. 


THE   UNITY  OF   HISTORY.     The  Rede   Lecture 

delivered  before  the  University  of  Cambridge,  May  24th,  1872. 
Crown  8vo.  2s. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CATHEDRAL  CHURCH  OF 

WELLS  :  as  illustrating  the  History  of  the  Cathedral  Churches 
of  the  Old  Foundation.     Crown  8vo.  $s.  6J. 


HISTORY  OF  FEDERAL  GOVERNMENT,  from  the 
Foundation  of  the  Achaian  League  to  the  Disruption  of  the 
United  States.  Vol.1. — General  Introduction.  History  of  the 
Greek  Federations.  8vo.  2is. 


GENERAL  SKETCH  OF  EUROPEAN  HISTORY. 

i8mo.  3-r.  &/.     Being  Volume  I.  of  "A  Historical  Course  for 
Schools;"  edited  by  E.  A.  FREEMAN. 


MACMILLAN  AND  CO.,  LONDON. 


MACMILLAN  AND  CO/8   PUBLICATIONS. 


THE  HOLY  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  By  JAMES  BRYCE, 
D.  C.  L. ,  Regius  Professor  of  Civil  Law  at  Oxford.  New  and 
revised.  Edition.  Crown  8vo.  "js.  6d. 

THE  ROMAN  AND  THE  TEUTON.  A  Series  of 
Lectures  delivered  before  the  University  of  Cambridge,  by 
CANON  KINGSI.EY.  8vo.  12*. 

ON  THE  ANCIEN  REGIME  as  it  existed  on  the  Con- 
tinent before  the  French  Revolution.  By  CANON  KINGSLEY. 
Crown  8vo.  6.f. 


GUSTAVUS  ADOLPHUS  :  and  other  Lectures  on  the 
Thirty  Years'  War.  By  R.  CHENEVIX  TRENCH,  D.D.,  Arch- 
bishop of  Dublin.  New  and  enlarged  Edition.  Fcap.  8vo. 
4-r. 


EXPERIENCES  OF  A  DIPLOMATIST.  Being  Re- 
collections  of  Germany,  founded  on  Diaries  kept  during  the 
years  1840-1870.  By  JOHN  WARD,  C.B.,late  H.M.  Minister- 
Resident  to  the  Hanse  Towns.  8vo.  los.  6d. 


THE   SOUTHERN   STATES    SINCE    THE   WAR. 
By  ROBERT  SOMERS.     With  Map.     8vo.  gs. 


HISTORICAL  GLEANINGS.  A  Series  of  Sketches 
by  J.  THOROLD  ROGERS.  Vol.  I. — Montagu,  Walpole, 
Adam  Smith,  Cobbett.  Crown  8vo.  ^s.6d.  Vol.  II.— Wiklif, 
Laud,  Wilkes,  Home  Tooke.  Crown  8vo.  6s. 


MACMILLAN  AND  CO.,  LONDON. 


001  061  158     0